26 Erotic Sex Stories

Ethan Taylor,Layla Mills and Hanna Love

Copyright 2012 by Ethan Taylor,Layla Mills and Hanna Love
All rights reserved.
No part of this publication may be copied, reproduced in any format, by any
means, electronic or otherwise, without prior consent from the copyright
owner and publisher of this book.
This is a work of fiction. All characters, names, places and events are the
product of the author's imagination or used fictitiously.
Table of Contents
Addicted To Cum by Ethan Taylor
Cowboy on Heat by Ethan Taylor
Finally Free In The Caribbean by Ethan Taylor
My First Time Lesbian Sex by Ethan Taylor
Mystery Woman by Ethan Taylor
Sexual Symbiosis by Ethan Taylor
The Gift That Keeps On Giving by Ethan Taylor
The Startup GangBang by Ethan Taylor
The Trade Off by Ethan Taylor
To Rise From The Ashes by Ethan Taylor
Fucked by my Friend’s Partner by Hanna Love
Keeping the Wolf from the Door by Hanna Love
My Big, Beautiful, Busty Woman by Hanna Love
Summer of Love by Hanna Love
Trial and Punishment by Hanna Love .
Fishnet Fuckers by Hanna Love
Threesome in the Mountains by Layla Mills
Strip Football by Layla Mills
Intimate Personal Training by Layla Mills
Educating the Younger Man by Layla Mills
Couples Night Out by Layla Mills
Confessions of a Babysitter by Layla Mills
All My Fantasies in One Night by Layla Mills
Affair with an old Flame by Layla Mills
A Crush in Bondage by Layla Mills
A Sexual Break from Homework by Layla Mills
Addicted To Cum by Ethan Taylor
Within ten minutes of their first meeting, Jan was making love to his cock
as if she worshipped it. She had slowly freed his swollen penis from the
confines of his trousers with a fascinated gaze on her face, and she had
slowly lowered her parted lips to his tender flesh. Jeff watched, transfixed,
as she covered every inch of his straining flesh, and then engulfed the
helmet shaped glans. She said nothing to him, but she uttered a constant
stream of words that pushed his excitement to the limits from the very
beginning. She told his cock how beautiful it was, and how much she
enjoyed taking it into her mouth. She told it how smooth and hard it was,
and how desperately she wanted it to erupt in her mouth…she told it how
much she adored the taste of cum, and how much she wanted it to cum in
her mouth.
Jan slipped her hands beneath the cheeks of his ass and raised it up, and she
tantalized and teased his perineum and the tight puckered ring of his ass.
Penetrating even that with her pointed tongue as she delicately rubbed his
glans against her rigid nipple, Jan encouraged Jeff to cum in her mouth.
Her insistence paid off, and Jeff began to pour his cum into her greedy
mouth. He tried to warn her he was cumming, but Jan already knew and
she would not be denied. The old familiar surge was rising in her pussy as
she felt the swollen cock in her mouth begin to jump. With a moan that
sounded more like a muffled scream, her body convulsed in orgasm as the
first of the hot semen touched her tongue. To say that Jan was
multiorgasmic would have been an understatement…she was still
convulsing at intervals as she sucked the last of his cum from his cock.
Jan Reynolds had no memories of her personal life earlier than her
eighteenth birthday…the day a florists van had T-boned her little Camaro
convertible and left her in a coma for two months. When she came to she
knew who she was, she had forgotten none of what she had been taught in
school…but she had no memories of home, a family, or friends. Her
insurance company had supplied information to the hospital that she was an
orphan and a modestly well off orphan at that, revealing that she had two
trust funds held by a local bank. The trustee had been able to shed little
more information than that her parents had been killed in a commercial
plane crash and that her great aunt had cared for her until the old woman
died the year before. Jan had filed for emancipation after that and lived off
the proceeds of her trust fund, and then after her graduation, she had
worked in various places as a temp.
Jan was informed of all this by the psychiatrist who had been assigned to
her case…she was young and healthy and apparently had no regular doctor.
When she had first awakened she realized that her tawny reddish blonde
hair had been completely shorn (it had grown back to about a two inch long
shaggy mess by the time she had come out of the coma), partly to treat
some large but shallow lacerations, and partly to facilitate the myriad of X-
rays, MRIs, and other imaging techniques used in attempting to find any
evidence of brain damage. They had found nothing out of the way and were
stumped by her selective amnesia.
She had found herself listening to the Psychiatrist absently while she was
staring hard at the crotch of his trousers. Jan was an extraordinarily
beautiful young woman, with a slender but elegant body, her breasts slightly
oversized for her slim frame. She had the hard , washboard belly of a
dedicated swimmer and slim muscular thighs, with small, delicate feet. Her
hazel eyes changed color depending on her mood. There had been no one
to bring her clothes from her apartment, not even a friend, and she wore no
underwear beneath her hospital gown.
The Psychiatrist tried hard to be professional, but Jan noticed that the lump
at his crotch got larger when she exposed more of her legs or twisted in
such a way as to expose a little more of her breasts. His continued reaction
made her horny, but not in any way she expected. She began to salivate,
and her lips quivered, her tongue licking nervously at the corners of her
lips. When she wasn’t talking, her full pouty lips were staying half open, as
if she were about to eat something.
As soon as the shrink left the room, she put her thumb in her mouth and she
felt a mini orgasm run through her slender frame. Jan began to stare at the
crotch of every male who came in or past her room, and her entire body
resonated with what she fully recognized as desire. Her pussy was damp,
but rubbing it only relieved her for a short while. Jan became very
frustrated and difficult to deal with during the next few days of her stay in
the hospital. A friendly candy-striper left her a romance novel to read, and
Jan read it out of sheer boredom. She was ready to leave the hospital, but
the doctors kept telling her, “a few more days.”
At first she read the novel out of boredom, but she started to identify with
the heroine and she read late into the night. She reached a certain paragraph
that set her heart racing…the young heroine had broken through her own
defenses and grabbed the erect penis of her soon to be lover and was
gasping in awe at its sized and beauty…and the page ended. Jan knew what
was coming next, and she felt her heart jump and the saliva began to flow in
her mouth as she flipped the page. The book was not very descriptive, it
was, after all, just another bodice ripper.
Jan didn’t need the description. The book faded away from the scene
discretely as the young heroine’s head descended closer. Jan’s imagination
kicked in and the next part of the scene, the part not described by the book,
was as real to her as if it were taking place on her own bed. The heroine’s
lips parted softly, and she could see her breath moving the tight curls of his
pubic hair as the gorgeous helmet shape of his glans approached her lips.
Jan could feel the smooth texture of the skin and she could feel its heat and
rigidity on her lips as she opened wider to allow the fat glans into her
mouth. She immediately began to suck, laving the soft skin at the bottom
of the glans with the flat part of her tongue, and then narrowing her tongue
to a point and trying to insert it into the slit on top.
Jan’s hips began to writhe and quiver as she imagined taking more and
more of the fleshy rod into her mouth, and her throat muscles worked caress
the imaginary flesh. With the first burst of hot semen in her mouth, Jan
crested once, twice, and then a third time. One fist clenched the crisp white
sheets or her hospital bed and the other was squeezing one of her nipples
hard enough to leave a bruise.
A very nervous orderly stepped into the room as she finished her orgasm
and at first she was extremely embarrassed. “Are you OK?” he asked, “Do
you need for me to call the nurse or something?” Jan was aware that her
hospital gown was awry, and that the orderly could see between her spread
thighs at her now exposed pussy, and she had pulled the top of the gown
down far enough to see at least part of the breast her hand was on. Instead
of reaching for the sheets, Jan found herself stretching, and parting her
thighs so that he could see better. She asked him to bring her a glass of
water, and he said he’d have to check at the nurse’s station to see if she
could have it. Jan could tell she had provoked the desired response in him,
there was clearly an erect cock in the pants of the scrubs he wore.
Jan looked up at the clock on her wall and saw that it was three a.m. and she
heard laughter down the hall at the nurse’s station. The orderly soon
returned, and nervously held out the small Styrofoam cup to her. He was
kind of nerdy looking and not particularly handsome, but a glance at his
crotch was enough to tell her that this young man had something she
wanted. “Are the nurses eating?” she whispered. He gulped and nodded
yes. “Do you want to see me naked? I saw you staring at my pussy earlier.
He was sweating now. She read his name tag. “Todd,” she said, pull the
curtain around my bed so there isn’t so much light coming in…it’s hard to
sleep.” When he did as she asked and turned to give her the water, her gown
was up around her neck and her legs were spread wide. “Do you want to
touch me Todd?”
“Oh jeez I’m going to get fired,” he said.
“No you’re not Todd,” Jan whispered. “You just do one little thing for me
and everything will be alright…and you can touch me anywhere you like.”
He stood nervously, closer to the bed. Jan was apparently experienced
enough to recognize the lust in his eyes. Jan’s nipples were both rigid as
she freed his cock from the scrubs and held it in both hands. “Come
closer,” Jan whispered hoarsely.
It took Todd all of three minutes of teasing before he could no longer
contain himself and Jan greedily swallowed his seed. She must have cum a
dozen times before she released him, but he was young and he was still
hard. His hands were squeezing her nipples and she was still feeling tingly,
but she was tingly all over now. His left hand wandered lower and she felt
his fingers in the sparse hair on her pubis, and she realized that she must
normally shave there and wondered what that said about her. His hand felt
good on her, but he seemed reluctant to let his fingers go any further. “It’s
OK,” she whispered, “You can touch my pussy, I don’t mind.”
Todd turned beet red and started to lift his scrub pants up when Jan realized
what his problem was. “You’re a virgin!” she said. His flush turned darker
and she knew she was right. It took her a few minutes of cajoling and
encouragement to get him to climb on top of her on the bed and place his
penis between her legs. Jan held him tenderly as he spurted deep within her,
and she stroked, encouraged and praised him as he fucked her thoroughly a
third time. She looked at the clock and realized her virgin had cum four
times in forty five minutes…she was amazed at his powers of regeneration.
She thanked him and she kissed him before she let him out from between
her surprisingly powerful thighs, but she was very reflective after he left her
alone. The fucking was fun, and, well, kind of exciting…but what made her
cum was the splash of hot cum in her mouth. Was she some kind of
weirdo?
Jan was released a couple of days later, and she found her apartment by
looking on her insurance papers. A lady she didn’t recognize came out to
greet her when she arrived at her apartment by cab and introduced herself.
“I feel silly introducing myself after your having lived here for eight
months,” Mrs. Hawkins said, “but your trust fund manager Mr. Davis called
and explained what had happened. Now, if you need anything you just call
me…I see they haven’t brought your replacement car yet, you’d better
callMr. Davis and talk to him. He’s been making sure that all your bills
have been paid on time, you know.” Mrs. Hawkins walked away, still
babbling, leaving Jan at the entrance to her small apartment.
Jan noticed that the apartment was comfortably and well furnished, and
very neat. There was a stack of mail on the kitchen counter and the cabinet
shelves were all fully stocked. When she opened the refrigerator she found
it had been stocked that very morning. There was a note on the refrigerator
door. “Give me a call at the office, I’m sorry I couldn’t get loose to bring
you home this morning. They tell me your memory has not come back, so it
is imperative that we talk as soon as possible…in my office. You’ll
understand why I must put you out by making you come all the way down
here after our talk. I did not order your car replaced because I didn’t know
whether you wanted the same kind or not. When you’re ready, go to any
dealership you choose and simply have them call the office…we’ll take care
of tags and insurance from here, all you have to do is drive it away.” The
note was signed “Walt.”
Jan took a long soak in her bathtub, exploring the “girly” things that lined
the shelves in her bathroom and selecting the honeysuckle scented oil to put
in the hot water. She washed her head gently and decided she’d have to
have her hair styled in a super short bob because it wasn’t long enough yet
for anything else.
She was intrigued at the selection of dresses and other outfits in her closet
and drawers, noticing that nearly everything she owned either zipped,
buttoned, or tied down its front. Even the light sundresses were either
halters or wraps. Her underwear was a slight shock too, everything she had
seemed to be from Victoria’s Secret. The shock largely went away as she
dressed, everything seemed comfortable and natural to her.
She wandered around her apartment, trying to get a sense of who or what
she was, but there was nothing that gave her any clues to her past. Finding
nothing, she decided that since it was early in the day, she would go to the
mall to find a walk in styling salon for her haircut, eat a light lunch, and go
select her car. When she opened her purse to make sure she had enough
cash for the stylist, she found a considerable amount of cash and a large
assortment of credit cards. She also found buried treasure. It was a picture
of her, her hair hanging in a fluffy cloud around her shoulders and sitting in
a dark crimson sports car with white seats. It was a Camaro convertible and
she knew instantly that she loved it. A quick trip to her computer verified
that all her credit cards had sizeable limits and no balances, and that her
bank account had a very healthy balance indeed.
The hair stylist she used was an attractive young man, and her mouth began
to water as he leaned against her, brushing his limp appendage against her
until she realized that he wasn’t reacting to her at all…when she realized
that he was probably gay. It was confirmed a few minutes later when he
greeted his lover, a startlingly beautiful young man. The stylist caught her
eying his boyfriend and smiled at her. “Sorry missy,” he giggled, “my boy
only swings one way!” Jan made a fake pouty face and then grinned.
Her lunch was better than the hospital food, but the proximity of so many
penises distracted her, and she had a hard time eating. By the time she
reached the dealership, she was barely able to contain her lust. The
salesman who asked her into his office to call the bank got a huge surprise
when she pushed him inside and kicked the door closed. His look of
surprise and his initial objection disappeared when her sundress hit the floor
and her lacy Victoria’s Secret bra followed immediately behind it. Jan
pushed him back into his chair and knelt between his legs.
A look of simple adoration swept across his features as she sucked his
member into her hot mouth. He was in his mid-fifties, was balding, and
had the start of a beer belly. His wife hadn’t given him oral sex in years
and he had long since given up on any fantasy even remotely resembling
this. Al Jamison would remember this moment with fondness and disbelief
for the rest of his life. His cock perked right up as if he was eighteen again,
but try as he might, he only lasted four or five minutes before he exploded
into Jan’s mouth. Jan felt his hands pulling her head towards him and she
happily took as much of him into her throat as she could as she came with
each jet that struck the back of her throat. When it was over, she was a little
embarrassed, but she climbed into his lap like a little girl telling Santa what
she wanted for Christmas as she explained what she needed. Jan wiggled
on his lap and let him play with her nipples as he called the Service
Department.
“I have one on the lot and I can have it ready for you in forty five minutes,”
he said. He wanted to say they had time for one more round, but he knew
he was unable to do her any good that soon. Jan understood (or thought she
did) and she was very empathetic with the older man. She sat and let him
fondle and caress her as they waited…he was really a nice man.
She made them put the top down, and then she dialed up the coordinates for
Walt’s office, having plugged the address into the system. The GPS told her
the drive would be about thirty five minutes and she called his office to let
the secretary know she was coming. Jan spent the time enjoying the drive
and wondering what in the hell had possessed her at the dealership. Was
this normal for her? Did she need to talk to a different Psychiatrist? She
worried about it…whatever she was, she wasn’t normal.
Walt’s office building looked more like the restored antebellum home that it
was than like the office building of the county’s oldest and largest bank.
The sign out front was discreet, but it indicated the bank had been in
business for over one hundred years. When Jan went inside, a well-dressed
secretary escorted her to a mahogany paneled office that reflected enormous
wealth and impeccable taste. The desk of polished mahogany was huge and
ancient, and it was lovingly polished to a gleaming shine. There was an old
gleaming carved sideboard along one wall that appeared to be made of
ebony, and there was a Lalique crystal tray, decanter, and tumbler set atop a
large lace doily. Beside the drink tray was a silver coffee service that
appeared to be incredibly old and highly polished.
A door opened at the rear of the office and a tall, expensively dressed, and
very attractive older man. His full head of hair was combed magnificently
and his steely blue eyes twinkled as he saw her. “I like your hair cut short
like that, it becomes you,” he said in a deep and sonorous voice. Jan knew
at first glance that this was the kind of older man that young girls made
fools of themselves for, but he gave off an air of kindness and concern.
“I’m a little at a loss,” Jan said, “I’m sorry I don’t remember you and
you’ve taken such good care of everything while I’ve been in the hospital. I
owe you a great deal.”
“You don’t owe me a thing child,” he said. His brow furrowed. “You don’t
remember anything at all?” he asked.
“Nothing,” she told him. “I have cognitive memories of my education, but
not where I went to school or who I went with…no memories of my parents
or the Great Aunt I was told about. In short, right now I’m an orphan.”
Walt stood and asked her if she wanted a brandy or a coffee, and she asked
for the coffee because she knew she was too young to drink. Walt smiled
and poured her a tumbler of the amber liquid instead. “Try this Jan, and see
if it doesn’t stir a memory or two.” He handed her two fingers of what
turned out to be brandy instead of the whiskey she expected.
“I thought this stuff was supposed to be served in a snifter!” she exclaimed
without thinking. It tasted…soothing, almost familiar.
“Your Great Aunt Alicia used to chastise me every time she brought you in
her because I never found the snifters that go with this set.” He took a sip.
“She always insisted that I give you a taste when you came in together, I
never knew why.” His eyes clouded over with fond memories for a few
moments, and then he got up and sat behind his desk and began to talk to
her.
An hour later Jan was reeling from the information that had been dumped
into her head. “Essentially,” she said carefully, “You’re telling me I never
remembered my parents as they died when I was three, and that I was raised
by my Great Aunt Alicia, and that I am rich.”
“Those of us in your income bracket prefer to say that we are
‘comfortable’,” Walt said. “And you are correct, I believe you understand
the situation. There is, however, one more thing we have to talk about, and
I find that under the present circumstances it is very difficult for me to bring
this up.”
Jan cocked her head and looked directly into Walt’s blue eyes. “Go ahead,”
she said, “I don’t think you can shock me at this point.”
Walt chuckled. “Very well,” he said, “but don’t say I didn’t warn you.
Walt’s comments were specific and to the point. Both Jan’s mother and her
Great Aunt Alicia had the same oral fixation that Jan had…it was the reason
Alicia had never married. “By the time your mother and father had
married, social mores were a little different, Jan, such things were talked
about and the act itself was no longer ‘taboo.’ In my day, it was something
only hinted about, and it was something even a prostitute wouldn’t do for
money. Alicia’s family had a great deal of money, and it took a great deal
of it to keep her obsession quiet. The family eventually hired her a
“pacifier” to accompany her wherever she went to keep her displays to a
minimum.”
Jan stared at Walt for a minute. “There’s more isn’t there? You’re hiding
something from me.”
Walt gazed into her eyes. “You’re just like them, you know. Both your
Great Aunt and your mother could see right through me.” He looked down
at the Persian carpet beneath his feet. “Yes,” he said, “I was entrusted with
the family’s business because I proved my trustworthiness to both your
grandfather and his father. Your Great Grandfather, Alicia’s father, trusted
me because I kept my mouth shut after Alicia cornered me in the cloakroom
of the Methodist Church and taught me firsthand that oral sex was
something wonderful for two people to share. And your grandfather
learned to trust me when I told him that your mother shared Alicia’s
affliction.”
Jan’s eyes rose, “My mom?”Walt nodded. “My Mom sucked your cock?”
Jan repeated unbelievingly.
“And Alicia already trusted me when I told her that it must be genetic,
because you had it as well.”
“Me?” Jan asked. Instead of being shocked she felt herself becoming
aroused. Her mouth got wet and her nipples hardened. “I sucked your
cock? In here?” she gestured around her.
“Many times,” Walt said, “you were freer than either your Great Aunt or
your mother…both of them were more understanding, and both of them had
been intimate with me in every way a woman and a man can be by the time
they were twenty. Alicia was seventeen, a year older than I the first time it
happened. Your mother was nineteen when it hit her. We were going over
the Trust fund from her grandfather that is now yours when it happened.”
“What about me?” Jan asked, standing up and walking closer to the
distinguished man who had mouth fucked three generations of her family’s
women.
“You had just turned eighteen,” Walt said calmly, “and you looked so much
like both of them that I prayed for you to have the same affliction that they
had.” He looked embarrassed at his own selfishness.
“You loved them!” Jan said quietly, “You loved them both!” She sat in his
lap, her arms around his neck. She wondered at his calm, and realized that
what she was doing to him was torture. Rising up with as much dignity as
possible, she returned to her leather chair.
“Thank you,” Walt said. “It wouldn’t be the same now anyway.”
Jan was having trouble controlling her own emotions, and her obsession to
suck, but she fought it off for the man who had contributed so much to her
life.
She had left Walt’s office as quickly as possible, and she saw that the dealer
hadn’t filled her tank. Whipping into a gas station, she got out of the car
and looked for an attendant. The blonde stud who came at the sound of the
bell was just what she needed. He grinned at her and put the gas hose into
her tank, leaning back against the shiny new convertible so that he could
better see the hot chick in the sundress.
Jan closed the distance between them, and leaned against him pressing her
breasts against his hard belly. “Keep your eyes open!” she said, and she
slid down his body until her face rubbed his budding erection. Her delicate
fingers unzipped his pants and sought out his swelling cock, pulling it out
and rubbing it against her cheek. The man smell of him thrilled her, and she
couldn’t wait to take him into her mouth. She had held back on her urge in
Walt’s office, and she was more than damp between her legs as she sucked
him urgently, needing the taste, and the release his cum would give her.
She hefted his heavy balls in her right hand as her left hand stroked his now
hard cock. “Will you cum for me?” she asked as she locked eyes with his.
“Jesus,” he said, “Frank’s never going to believe this!”
“Who is Frank?” she managed to ask with her mouth full.
“Holy shit!” came a voice from behind her.
“That’s Frank,” came the ragged gasp. Jan reached out her hand, scrabbling
to get Frank’s fly open as well. Jan now had a young, hard cock in each
hand. She turned her head and sucked at Frank, marveling at the similarity
between the two organs, and struck by their similarity at the same time.
Both were rigid, hard as iron, and both were covered with baby soft skin.
She was shaking.
“Touch me!” Jan nearly shouted at them. Franks hand went to the tie at the
back of her sundress and tugged at it. The lacy bra tore in his hands, but
she didn’t care as his rough hands mauled her breasts. “Squeeze my
nipples!” she begged, “Hard!”
The first man’s hand joined Frank’s and together they tortured her nipples
unbearably. Jan loved the rough treatment, and for the first time in her life,
the cock in her mouth was not enough. She reached down and ripped off her
own panties. “Fuck me!” she demanded, not caring which of the rugged
men with rough hands did the deed, just feeling the need for her pussy to be
filled at the same time as her mouth.
Frank reached down and grabbed her hips, lifting her up until he could
roughly shove his rigid cock into her damp pussy. She wasn’t totally wet,
but he was so inflamed he didn’t care. He rammed deep inside her and she
screamed her pleasure at the rough intrusion. She was spitted between them,
like a roast over a fire…and she had never been more excited in her life. As
the blonde stud unloaded into her hungry mouth, Jan began to cum
uncontrollably.
Jan held off on returning to work at her temp jobs, mostly because she was
unable to deal without knowing who she might have had sex with. She
searched her cell phone, but there was only one male in her directory that
wasn’t a “business” affiliated name…it was Jeff, no last name. After an
embarrassing episode at the apartment complex pool where she lost her
composure and was nearly caught sucking a mouthful of cum from the
husband of a neighbor, a phrase used by Walt at their meeting leaped into
the front of her mind. Great Aunt Alicia’s family had retained a ‘pacifier’
for her.
Jan called “Jeff” later that same day and explained about her accident and
her memory loss. “I’m really sorry,” she said, “but I have no idea why I put
you in my phonebook and it’s going to be really embarrassing to me if
we’re friends and I’ve forgotten you…”
There was silence at the other end of the phone for a moment. “You…you
don’t remember me?” Jeff asked,
“I’m sorry Jeff,” Jan said, but I don’t even remember my own family.
“I don’t even know how to go about talking about this,” he said, “it’s
actually kind of embarrassing. I answered an ad in the paper and you
interviewed me.” There was a brief silence from the man before he spoke
again. “I thought it was a joke until you explained it to me…but then you
never called me back and there was no answer at your phone…”
“I interviewed you?” Jan asked him. “What for?”
The silence was longer and his answer was slow. “You said you needed a
‘pacifier’ and what happened after that was the most incredible experience
of my life. Jan, I fell in love with you that afternoon and I haven’t been
able to get you out of my mind since.” The silence was deafening. “Jan,
are you still there?”
“This is a lot to take in Jeff,” she said, “but I think we need to talk.”
“I can be there in an hour,” he said breathlessly, “I can’t wait to see you
again!”
Jan laughed, “OK, let’s get this over with!” It took Jeff thirty seven minutes
according to her watch.
They lay naked together on her bed that evening, her hand on his flaccid,
well used penis, and her body sated for the time being. “I thought I had
done something wrong,” he said, “and I was terrified that I would never see
you again.” He sat up and pulled her into his arms. “I wanted to tell you
that I was in love with you, and I would have taken you to the nearest
justice of the peace and married you if you’d have me.” He kissed her,
leaving no doubt in Jan’s mind that he was sincere.
“Jeff,” she said, “Even if there is such a thing as love at first sight, how
could you handle being married to a woman who would probably suck the
cock of a complete stranger in some embarrassing circumstance before you
had been married a week?” In amazement, she watched his cock begin to
harden and her lust was instantaneous, her mouth watering and her lips
aching to kiss it.
“As long as I get to watch or you describe it to me in gross detail,” Jeff said,
“the idea actually excites the hell out of me.” As she swallowed his length
deep into her throat, Jan knew she had found her own “Walt.” Her life was
going to work out just fine!.”
Cowboy on Heat by Ethan Taylor
The population of Teller County was so small that the Sheriff’s Department
only employed eighteen people, including the Sheriff and five civilian
employees. When they needed extra people for an event or in an emergency,
they used reserve deputies or deputized citizens.
Luke Simpson liked it that way. In his forty three years he had seen just
about as much of people as he had wanted to. The ranch he had bought
with his life’s savings and the settlement several years ago from the
insurance company for his wife’s death in a traffic accident suited him
admirably. It was a large spread, at least for one man, nearly five thousand
acres. There was more than enough work to keep him occupied for the rest
of his life, and frankly, he preferred the company of horses to the company
of people. Nevertheless, he knew he was going to have to hire some
people, it was just too big a job for a man alone. He should be safe for
another year, there was a lot to be done before his horses could run free.
He had gotten into the four wheel drive pickup truck and come into town,
which was a feed store that sold everything from horse feed to tack to farm
clothing and boots, a drug store, a gas station, and what passed for a bank in
this part of the country. There were a several more buildings, long closed
and boarded up, where businesses that had been around forever had gone
belly up in the last ten years of tough economic times. The people here were
clannish, but Luke was just as happy not to know many of them.
He was handling some hand braided rawhide lariats when she walked in.
Her short black hair was stuffed up into a battered Stetson hat and her
scuffed boots sort of glided across the heavy wood floor. “Are you Luke
Simpson?” she asked.
“Yep,” he said. She was good looking and very well built beneath the
denim jacket and jeans, and her green eyes glinted as she gave him a visual
once over.
“I heard you were raising horses over at the old Bar C Ranch,” she said.
I’m looking for work.”
Luke looked up at Todd, seeking either approval or disapproval. He did
need help, but he had no idea that this small woman could handle ranch
work. Todd nodded. “Luke, meet Jessie Cullen,” he said, “Jesse was born
and raised on a ranch, an only child. She loaded feed for me a couple of
summers, and I can vouch for her…she can tote her own weight.”
“I don’t know Jessie,” Luke said, “there’s only me out there now and I’d
imagine people would talk if I had a girl out there with me alone, I’d hate to
ruin your reputation.”
Both Todd and Jessie had a good laugh over his comment. “There’s not a
lot left for people to talk about when it comes to me,” Jessie said, “besides,
most of it’s true anyway.” She looked him in the eye defiantly.
“Oh hell, come on,” Luke said, “there’s a bunkhouse out by the barn, you
can have it all to yourself.” He bought the lariat and carried it out to his
truck. “Do you have a car or a truck?” he asked his new employee.
“No,” she said, reaching to the sidewalk in front of the store and grabbing a
rucksack and duffle bag. They looked heavy, but she lifted them easily and
tossed them into the back of the truck. She hopped in the front seat and sat
back easily in the seat. She had known right away that Luke was not a
talkative man, so she sat quietly, facing forward. He had no idea that she
was watching him out of the corner of her eye. So far, she approved of
what she saw.
“I’ve got three fifty acre pastures newly fenced, and I’ve got a small herd of
horses that I rotate around them to keep the forage fresh. I supplement with
hay and sweet feed until I get more pastures fenced.”
“How big is your place now?” she asked.
“With the three properties I bought together, I’ve got about five thousand
acres.
“Wow,” she said, “and you were planning to do this alone?” She wondered
if she had hired on with a crackpot.
“No,” he said, relieving her, “There’s a lot of work to be done before the
place is ready to run a full herd. I’m afraid you’re going to have to prove
what you claimed…there’s a lot of fence riding in front of us, and over the
winter there’s a lot of painting and carpentry to be done, as well as feeding
the herd over the winter. You’ll earn your keep.”
They seemed to get along very well, and Jessie told funny stories that kept
Luke almost in tears as they rode the thirty miles out to his ranch. He saw it
through her eyes as they drove up the half mile oak lined driveway. The
rusted wire fences, the sturdy two story ranch house with a brand new roof
that needed a good coat of paint, the neat barn and outbuildings that needed
paint only slightly less than the house did.
Luke parked in front of the barn, and gestured to Jessie to follow him into
the old cowboy bunkhouse. He looked at the dismal, dirty communal room
that had been shared by generations of rough men who worked long, hard
hours, and consequently weren’t overly concerned with personal hygiene.
When he check the large shower and bathroom, he found that there was no
water.
Luke shook his head. “I hadn’t realized this place needed so much work,”
he said, “I hadn’t really planned to hire anyone until next year.” Luke was
very apologetic, and he was very much afraid he was going to have to drive
back into town with Jessie.
“How many bedrooms are there in the big house?” she asked him.
“The master bedroom is downstairs,” he said, “there’s either four or five
upstairs, along with three bathrooms.” He looked at her calm face. “You
aren’t thinking of sleeping in the house are you? People would really start
to talk!”
“I don’t have a problem with it,” she said, “I’m sure as hell not going to
worry about it. And you don’t have to worry about it either. I’ve slept in
bunkhouses with the guys since I was a teenager…my momma and poppa
died in a twister when I was fifteen and I’ve been on my own ever since. I
can handle myself, so don’t worry about me. As far as the man/woman
thing and being in the house with each other, I promise not to rape you.”
She said that last part very drily, and they both laughed. She was easy to be
with.
She picked a room upstairs, but the house was old and the bathrooms
upstairs were not in the rooms, they were kind of centrally located in the
middle of the huge upstairs. In order to get to the shower, she would have
to walk down a hallway that was exposed to the downstairs.
Jessie was up before he was, rattling through the kitchen and locating pots
and pans to cook breakfast in. Without a comment of any kind, Luke
chipped right in and together they fixed a cowboy killer cholesterol fest of a
breakfast that would have choked a cardiologist. She had disdained the
“store bought” biscuits he had bought and made some really light and fluffy
biscuits from scratch. The only hitch in the whole process was the fact that
Jessie wore nothing at all beneath her thin white bathrobe. Jessie smirked
when she saw his erection and how hard he was trying to hide it.
She waited until they were drying the breakfast dishes before she checked
again, and Luke was still trying to hide what appeared to be a pretty good
sized stiffy. Waiting until he had placed the last dish in the cupboard, she
turned her back to the sink and leaned back, facing him. “Is this going to be
a problem for us?” she asked him plainly, pointing to his morning erection.
Luke was embarrassed. He had screwed a few women since his wife died,
though not many. In spite of that, he had morning wood like any other guy
and right now he had no idea what to do about it.
“Let me put this another way,” she said softly. “Unless I screw up and you
fire me, we’re going to be spending a lot of time together in this house. I’m
a normal healthy woman with some not so normal appetites. You’re clean
and attractive and I’m going to be very disappointed with you if we can’t
find some way to deal with the topic of sex. I don’t need to be married and
I don’t need any strings attached. What I do need, and pretty regularly at
that, is a hard dick. Do you think you can handle that for me on my terms,
or do I need a ride back into town?”
Luke was totally taken by surprise at her bluntness, but he was charmed by
it as well. This beautiful woman was little more than half his age, but
unless he had gone senile, she had just proposed that they be fuck buddies.
His jaw dropped.
“I’ll take that as a yes,” Jessie said, dropping her robe and reaching for his
erection. She dropped to her knees and freed his cock from his jeans.
“Wow, it’s even bigger than I thought,” she said, sucking his glans into her
mouth. She applied herself to her exploration of his swollen cock and had
no more to say, until she felt his balls contract. “It must have been a while,”
she whispered. “It’s OK you know, if you’re ready this fast we can do it
again in a little while. Come on Luke, cum in my mouth!” She said it
excitedly, like that was what she really wanted.
Whether she really wanted it or not, her words sent Luke tumbling over the
abyss. No woman had ever allowed him to cum in their mouth, never in his
whole life. To say that the experience was intense would have been a gross
understatement. His orgasm seemed to start in his toes, and lightning
flowed through his body and out the tip of his cock as she kept her lips
locked around his thick cock. His cum filled her mouth and her tongue and
throat muscles sucked the scalding fluid down her throat. When it was
over, Luke had lifted her easily in his arms and carried her into his
bedroom.
She was a happy and uninhibited lover, and she had no problem telling him
explicitly what she wanted and where and how she wanted it done. Luke
was an attentive and thorough lover who was not afraid to take instruction.
Together, they made a very physically compatible pair of lovers. It had
been a long time for Luke, and as much as he wanted to get started on the
fencing, he wanted to explore this young woman’s body more. It was after 9
o’clock before they dressed and went outside.
Jessie wore tight jeans, boots, and a tee shirt with no bra when she went to
the barn with Luke. “I keep several working horses out here in this small
pasture next to the barn,” he said, “pick one out and let’s go for a ride. I
want to show you the boundary fences, or what there is of them and you can
make some suggestions. I’m still a rookie at this, and I have a lot to learn.”
Jessie was surprised at the quality of the stock in the pasture. Whatever else
he knew, he knew horses. She instantly fell in love with a buckskin Morgan
horse Luke had bought from a retired rodeo rider. Grabbing a length of
rope from a fence post by the barn, she had quickly fashioned a halter and
had climbed up on the Morgan. “My daddy used to say if you can’t ride
bareback you can’t ride. She soon learned the horse had been trained as a
cutting horse, and she was putting it through its paces.
By lunchtime they were far along the first leg of the outer fence, and Jessie
had spotted a waterfall through the tall pines. The day was hot, and when
they came upon the clearing she had slipped the saddle off the horse and left
it to graze on the sweet grass. With a mischievous glance at Luke, she had
run to the pool beneath the crystal clear waterfall, stripping off her clothes
and squealing as she ran. Luke thought Jessie was the most beautiful thing
he had ever seen.
He followed close behind her, his erection bobbing in front of him as he
ran.When he caught her he put his hands around in front of her and cupped
her small firm breasts and felt her nipples harden against his palms. His
swollen cock pressed between the cheeks of her ass and she pushed back
against him. “Ooooh,” she said, wriggling her ass, “feeling a little
adventurous are we?” She did something odd with her knees and suddenly
the head of Luke’s cock was inside her ass and she was squatting down ,
pushing him deeper inside. Luke was insanely aroused. This too, was
something he had never tried before, and the dry heat was a unique and
exciting combination. The precum leaking profusely from the head of his
cock provided an unexpected lubrication, and Luke was soon thrusting into
her with smooth steady strokes. Jessie loved anal sex, but she had rarely
found a man who could do it well enough to do it for any length of time.
Her breath became ragged as he rhythmically pumped her ass, and her
fingers toyed with her swollen clit.
Luke was afraid he was going to hurt her, and he was pulling out to try a
more conventional position…but Jessie was very near an orgasm and
begged him to stay in her ass. Her hands raised over her head and she
grabbed the back of his neck. With her muscles taut and corded against the
onset of her orgasm, she was beautiful. Luke saw the beads of clear water
atop her taut rosy skin and, in spite of his skepticism and the short time he
had known her, began to fall in love with this wild fresh woman.
After she had cum Jessie fell back into the water and floated on her back.
Her orgasm had been more than satisfying, it had been spectacular. She had
never experienced an anal orgasm before, guys were too impatient and too
rough. Luke had been perfect. She was having a very hard time fitting him
into one of the cowboy molds she had constructed to characterize the men
she had slept with. She had grown up fast after her parents had died. She
had fucked whoever she wanted to, whenever she had wanted to, and on
more than one occasion had bartered her body for food and a place to stay.
It didn’t bother her, she had accepted it as a fact of life. Luke was
different…good different, but she wasn’t sure why. All she knew was she
needed this man’s approval, she wanted to stay on the Bar C to be near him.
He was standing under the waterfall, using it like a shower, and she noticed
that he carried scars…scars that looked like bullet holes. There was one in
his back that looked like the puckered scar of a knife wound like the one
she had seen on that cowboy she had stayed with during the rodeo at the
State fairgrounds. When she approached him, she reached out and touched
the scars gently.
“I was a cop for twenty years,” he said conversationally, “trust me, you
can’t see the worst scars…the ones you can see healed pretty fast.” He
wouldn’t tell her any more about his life as a cop, and she knew there was
something more that he was holding back. She sighed. He would tell her
when he was ready. In the meantime, she sank to her knees and took him
into her mouth.
Jessie knew this was something a lot of women did not enjoy. For her,
sucking a cock was something incredibly intimate, something that gave her
an amazing sense of power as well as a great deal of pleasure. It was
something that men adored, and something that comforted her. More than
once she had fallen asleep with the penis of a man she barely found
interesting inside her mouth, because his penis seemed to have more
personality than the man himself had. Cum was something else again.
Some of it tasted thin and bitter, and she would spit it out or finish the man
off with her hand when it was like that. Some men, like Luke, had very
distinctive flavors to their semen, most likely due to something in their diet,
and she couldn’t get enough of it. Jessie was after some now.
Luke tried to pull away as he started to cum, but Jessie wouldn’t let him go.
Her hands pulled at his ass cheeks and she made protesting noises when he
tried to take his spewing cock from her mouth. When he gave up and let her
keep the erupting penis inside her, she made crowing sounds of her delight
as she swallowed his essence with great pleasure.
When it was over, she crawled up his body and she held him closely in the
cool water. “Don’t try to take your cum away from me Luke. If I didn’t
want it in my mouth I would move my head away.”
“I’m not used to that,” Luke said soberly, “Lisa thought it was disgusting.
She gave me blowjobs because she knew I loved the feeling, but she always
finished me with her hands.” Jessie knew instinctively that ‘Lisa’ was what
he was holding back, and that she had just taken a giant step because the
name had been revealed to her. She was smart enough to hold her
questions…Luke would tell her when he was ready.
“I love the taste of your cum,” she said softly, “it kind of tastes like those
honeyed almonds you keep on the nut tray in the living room.”
“I’ll have to remember to eat more of those!” he said with a grin.
“You eat the nuts,” she said, dipping her head down and taking him into her
mouth again. She started from scratch, his cock wilted from her first oral
assault. She took her time, making him hard, exploring every vein and
ridge. She traced the crease of his ballsack all the way down to where it
disappeared into his ass and she traced that too. The one spot that had the
funny name she had read once in one of those sex manuals Todd kept in the
back room of the feed store that he thought nobody knew about…the
perineum, that was it! Luke’s perineum was exquisitely sensitive and he
absolutely writhed when she mouthed it. Jessie loved to make Luke
squirm.
They finished the ride at a canter, and Jessie made several suggestions that
made so much sense to Luke that he wondered why he hadn’t thought of
them himself. When they got back, Luke got the both a cold beer and they
sat on the front porch of the house. Luke’s tongue was loosened by the
beer, and frankly, by Jessie’s intelligence and the knowledge she had of
ranching.
Luke explained how he wanted the ranch to look and his plans to make it
the way he wanted it to look. Some of his plans he was holding back
because he wanted the place to pay for itself. He had enough cash to do
exactly what he wanted, but he didn’t want to end up like so many other
cops…broke and alone. His confession of his fears was another chink in his
armor, but Jessie let it alone and began to explain how he could pay for his
changes right away with no out of pocket cash. She explained how he
could sell the timber rights to portions of his land that he had been planning
to open up for hay and the grains he needed to blend the precious sweet
feed he believed so strongly in. When he objected to having loggers
clearcut his beautiful mountain property, Jessie had to explain how the
lumber companies would replant the property, and why the forests had to go
through periodic controlled burns anyway. It was knowledge he had never
acquired. He realized that Jessie had just given him an almost blank check
for the improvements to the ranch, and he started the next day.
By Christmas, the ranch was a fantasy turned reality. The house was freshly
painted, and the huge columns across the porch could be clearly seen from
the road at the end of the long driveway. The driveway itself had a white
board fence that ran its whole length, and for a quarter mile in each
direction from the entrance. Pastures on both sides of the barn were fenced
the same way, as were the paddock and the breaking arena. One of the
pastures held a small herd of Morgan horses. The barn and the bunkhouses
were freshly painted, red with white trim, and the lawn in front of the house
was manicured.
Luke sat at the head of the table as the cook and her helpers set a spread for
the small group of cowhands that he had hired, and Jessie sat at the other
end of the table, smiling and joking with the men. She was dressed
fetchingly and more than one of the rugged men flirted openly with her, but
her eyes were strictly for Luke. He had given her the Morgan she had
ridden the first time they had ridden to the waterfall as a gift on Christmas
morning. They had walked outside in the cold light of dawn and one of the
hands had brushed the mare and saddled her with a very fancy Mexican
silver saddle and bridle. The horse just seemed to know it was being
displayed and it posed for her. Jessie had cried, and had thrown her arms
around Luke and held him tightly for a long time. She had long since
moved into his bedroom, though they had never spoken of changing the
arrangement she had made when she had first moved into the house.
After dinner, and the passing out of gifts to the hands and the cook, Luke
had taken Jessie to the fireplace in the living room and he had told her about
Lisa and the accident that had taken her from him. When he was finished,
Luke knelt down on one knee and asked her to marry him. He had slipped
the ring onto her finger, and she had put her face in his lap and turned him
into a quivering mass of sated flesh with her talented mouth.
When she got him to the bedroom, she had somehow managed to raise his
cock yet again, and he had entered her ass and fucked her with the
delightful smooth rhythm that thrilled her more than anything else he could
do to her. As she came, she told him that she loved him for the first time.
They slept still joined together in the huge four poster bed.
The wedding was small, held on the columned veranda that was the front
porch of the house. There was no need for a honeymoon, they planned to
wait until the weather broke so they could stay in the little cottage by the
waterfall that Luke had built in the fall.
Finally Free In The Caribbean by
Ethan Taylor

Belinda relaxed to the calming motion of the Gulf of Mexico as it gently

rocked the huge catamaran. Her willowy body was clad in a very skimpy
one piece suit made of an incredibly thin material that revealed as much as
it covered…for all intents she could have been naked. Her naturally blonde
hair fell in a cloud around her shoulders and her blue eyes were set off by
her spectacular complexion and the high cheekbones of her face. Her neck
was long and elegant, and even her feet were dainty. She was all of thirty
years old, gorgeous, rich, and completely miserable.
Richard Howton, her thirty two year old husband, was at the bar of the one
hundred forty foot sailing catamaran comparing bankbooks and portfolios
with another wealthy man, Stan Robards. They were drinking an awful
very old single malt scotch that tasted like kerosene to Belinda, but Richard
drank it every chance he got because it cost more than one hundred dollars
a bottle.He had brought four cases and a large set of Lalique crystal
tumblers to drink it from on this cruise. Everything about Richard was
about money. From his eighteen hundred dollar Italian loafers to one
hundred sixty thousand dollar wrist watch, he only wore the best of
everything.
Belinda had been against the week on the catamaran in the beginning…
Richard had insisted because it chartered for three hundred thousand a week
and he really wanted to outdo Stan and impress him. She would have
preferred a resort, where at least she would have a chance to meet other
people and enjoy the amenities. The catamaran had surprised her, she had
only been on regular sailboats before, and she knew that even the most
expensive of the sailing vessels had cramped cabins and awkward
bathrooms. The catamaran had five roomy guest cabins one could stand
comfortably erect in, cabins for the captain and eight crew members, a bar,
a main salon for dining, a hot tub deck, an after deck, and a huge front deck
for sunning and other activities. There was also provisions for massage,
snorkel and scuba instruction, and even personal watercraft in a lower
locker in the hull, where a hydraulically activated dive and swimming
platform could be lowered to the water’s surface.
Belinda sighed. Richard hadn’t been this way in college when they had
fallen in love. When Richard’s investment in an electronic interactive
internet game he and his best friend had worked on all through college
began to pay off, he wasn’t so extravagant, but he had spent a hundred
thousand dollars on their wedding and honeymoon. It was the best and
wildest week of Belinda’s life and she had loved him to distraction. Richard
was there for her and the sex was great…he was creative, he was gentle
when she wanted gentle and rough when she wanted rough. There was
nothing he wouldn’t try and nothing he wouldn’t do for her sexually…with
the exception of one wild suggestion of Belinda’s at a large, drunken party.
She had whispered in his ear that she would like to watch him suck the cock
of a large muscular young man who was prancing around wearing only a
speedo at the pool.
“No way,” he had said, grinning at her sweetly, ”I’m strictly straight.” He
had nuzzled her neck and kissed her soundly. “But if you really want to see
him get his cock sucked,” he whispered into her ear, “Why don’t you go
ahead and do it for him?” She had stared at Richard in surprise. “It’s ok
baby,” Richard had said, “take him somewhere out of the way and do
whatever you want with him.” His boyish grin widened as he reached out
and grabbed her hand, putting it on his own swollen cock. “Just remember
to save some for me when you tell me all about it later…I’m going to make
you cum forever!” Just like that, their life had changed.
The big man, Nick was the name she remembered, was every bit as good in
bed as he had appeared to be. Belinda had enticed him into a bedroom and
was gobbling his enormous cock before he could object. She made him cum
with her eager mouth in minutes, and had his still hard cock stuffed in her
pussy moments later. His scalding cum erupting inside her had been one of
the most memorable orgasms she had ever experienced.
True to his word, Richard had made her describe her adventure in intimate
detail as he licked, sucked, and teased her body all night long. When
Richard had finished her she was limp as a dishrag and totally exhausted.
For a year or more their lovemaking had been wild and abandoned,
swapping, swinging, one on one adventures to be shared later, there had
been no bounds and Belinda was more deeply in love with her husband than
she had ever believed possible.
It hadn’t changed overnight, it had been gradual. Richard had eventually
stopped his one on one adventures and had no tales of wild sex to tell. Then
one night Belinda had come in from a wild threesome for a night of sharing
and sex with her husband and Richard had fallen asleep instead of fucking
her. Then he had stopped fucking her altogether, wanting only to drink his
expensive liquor and listen to her stories…but without his interest and
participation, Belinda had stopped her own adventures. He wasn’t angry, he
didn’t make noises about wanting a divorce, and he still adored showing her
off to his friends and to strangers. Richard had simply gone on to something
he had begun to enjoy more…conspicuous consumption. He still worked,
the game they had invented had expanded and they now had several more
games online as well and they reaped billions in profits because they only
employed thirty or so full time employees. One upmanship became the
greatest purpose of his life, and Belinda was just a beautiful trophy for him
to show off to his friends. Belinda had become a cliché, the poor little rich
girl.
Stan’s wife was gorgeous, another trophy wife, and she had remained in her
cabin after the first hour in the water. Stan said she was seasick, but
Belinda had seen the handsome young masseur carrying his oils and towels
to Naomi’s cabin wearing only a pair of white athletic shorts. The kid was
well hung and Belinda was pretty sure he was doing more than rubbing
Naomi’s back. Stan either didn’t notice or didn’t care. Belinda was left to
amuse herself with the three other couples and the crew.
“Is he going to stay up in the salon and drink all week?” the tiny brunette
with dripping wet short bobbed hair asked as she plopped her nearly naked
body down on the deck next to Belinda, spraying glistening droplets of
water everywhere. The girl leaned up and untied the strings of her bikini top
and let the skimpy garment fall to the deck, exposing small but exquisitely
shaped breasts topped with ruby nipples. It was a completely innocent
action, but Belinda found it more than mildly arousing, even though the girl
had to be only recently of legal age.
“Hi, I’m Sara,” she said with an impish grin, “I didn’t mean to be nosy, but
we’re going to need more players when we anchor in the lagoon. We
always have the wildest volleyball games in the water there!”
Belinda smiled back, gazing into the girl’s startling green eyes, and
introduced herself. “If I know Richard,” she said, “he’ll still be in there
drinking and comparing his investments with Stan when we get back to St
Thomas,” she sighed. “This charter is pretty expensive,” she said, “How
does a young girl like you afford a deal like this multiple times?”
“Blackmail,” Sara giggled, “I caught Uncle Jim with his big old cock in the
mouth of one of my girlfriends a while back, and he makes room for me
whenever I want to come along. I don’t mention his indiscretions to Aunt
Barbara and he doesn’t mention mine to my parents. It’s one of those win-
win situations.” She saw Belinda’s eyebrows raise and she giggled. “I’m a
resident of Puerto Rico,” she said, her eyes twinkling, “I’ve been legal since
I was fourteen.”
Belinda smiled at the little minx. “Well, I guess can play a little volleyball
when the time comes,” she said.
“Great,” Sara said. She laid down on her back with her legs spread,
oblivious to the fact that her tiny bikini bottom were basically transparent.
She was an intriguing character.
The huge catamaran, the Chloe, drew nine feet of water, and had to be
anchored in the center of the crystal clear waters of the lagoon. The
Captain Jim announced the anchorage over the loudspeakers located
throughout the vessel and told them all that their stay would last overnight.
There were shouts from all over as the crew loaded the big Zodiac with
everything that was needed for the planned shore activities.
“Aren’t you coming ashore Rich?” Belinda asked.
“No,” Rich said, barely giving her a glance, “I’m in the middle of
something. You go on and have a good time.” He never looked back at her.
Belinda slipped a sarong around her waist and climbed down to the swim
platform with the others. Sara introduced her to the other two couples,
Aron and Kristin, and Olav and Katia, both attractive couples and both
skimpily clad. Olav quickly thanked Belinda for the cruise…and then she
realized the two Icelandic couples were somehow connected to Richard’s
business, and remembered that neither couple was married. She also
realized that she was the only female present with her breasts covered,
though her suit was revealing, it was a one piece.
Sara was the first in the water and she called to them in a laughing voice as
she splashed towards the shallow water where the crew was erecting the
volleyball net. Belinda decided to discard the sarong and dove in with the
rest of them. The volleyball game turned out to be uproarious, mostly
because Sara introduced the novelty of tackling people who rose up to hit
the ball from the other side of the net. Within minutes there was a great
deal of spluttering and gasping, not to mention straying hands. Belinda
began to really enjoy the fluttering, rapid caresses of both the males and the
females and soon she was in a battle to keep her skimpy suit on.
“It’s not fair,” Katia giggled, “you are covered up and we are bouncing
around like water balloons!” She was tugging at the middle of Belinda’s
suit.
“I don’t have bikini bottoms!” Belinda protested in return, obviously
enjoying the attention of the whole group. Instantly six pairs of bottoms
were suspended in the air…and now Belinda was the only person in the
water who wasn’t nude. Pretending reluctance, Belinda removed her suit
slowly, teasing as much as she possibly could. When she threw the thin suit
up onto the beach, Sara was the first to reach her, and the tiny woman
sucked and groped her breasts and mimicked humping her leg.
“Jeez,” Sara said, “You’re hot!”
Olav grabbed her and lifted her into the air, giving everyone a view of
Belinda’s perfectly shaped ass and shaven pussy. When he allowed her to
slide down his iron hard body, she had an intimate feel of his sculpted abs…
and she gasped in surprise as the largest penis she had ever felt rubbed
across her naked belly. Without even thinking she grasped it in both hands
and squeezed. “Oh my god,” she breathed, staring down at the monster
cock in the clear water.
“You managed that better than I did,” Katia said with a laugh. “The first
time I held that thing in my hand I had an orgasm…a loud one.”
“It wouldn’t have been so funny,” Olav grinned, “if we hadn’t been at your
sister’s wedding!”
Belinda felt another cock, not quite as large, sneak between the cheeks of
her ass and she involuntarily squeezed them together around the thick head.
Aron’s voice came from behind her as she felt his hands cup her breasts. “I
had to leave the reception because I had a mouth full of cake and I was
coughing and spitting,” he said, “it was not the first time I heard Katia cum,
and I knew exactly what had happened!”
“Oh no!” Sara said, slipping between Olav and Belinda, “You don’t get all
the dick…I had to talk you into coming with us!” With a wriggle of her tiny
hips she had impaled herself on Olav’s enormous cock. “Oh god,” she
gasped, “somebody hold me in front, I can’t push down on him any more!”
Kristin pressed her full breasts against Sara’s tiny ones and gave her a deep
languorous kiss. Sara returned the kiss, but she used Kristin’s weight to
slide her pussy down Olav’s cock.
Belinda watched as the huge cock sank out of sight in Sara’s tiny pussy, and
she felt a tiny touch of jealousy until Aron’s prodding pressed against her
clit. He sucked her earlobe into the wet heat of his mouth. “It is all in fun,”
he whispered, “I will stop now if you like.”
“Don’t you dare stop,” Belinda breathed, feeling his heat enter her achingly
empty pussy. It had been too long. She felt a hot female tongue on her clit
and looked down to see Katia holding herself underwater by Belinda’s hips,
her face squarely between Belinda’s legs.
Sara’s companion, a thin, attractive young man named Jon, stood silently
jerking his own cock and watching until Kristin reached for him. Sara
watched as Kristin lifted Jon’s cock her lips and began to lick around the
outside of his swollen organ. “Oh god Kristin, he loves that!” Sara
whispered hoarsely, “the horny little bastard wants to cum in my mouth
every time we have sex!”
“Is that what you like?” Kristin whispered to Jon as she teased his penis.
Katia, who had surfaced and was gasping for air, stared at Jon’s cock and
Kristin’s lips. “That makes me so hot Kristin…if he starts to cum save
some for me!” She twisted her head and sucked Belinda’s nipple into her
mouth.
Olav laughed at Katia. “Always with your mouth open!” He whispered in
Belinda’s ear. “I adore her, that girl would rather feel someone cum in her
mouth than breathe. I don’t think she ever gets any work done at the office,
she always has a cock in her mouth!”
Belinda’s knees were weak and she was ready to cum. It had been months
since she and Richard had fucked, and she wasn’t used to all the talking…it
was incredibly arousing. She found herself licking her lips as Aron
pounded into her, wishing she had a cock in her mouth, fat and hard and
leaking…her orgasm exploded as she imagined the taste of Jon’s
semen.Aron tipped over the edge with her, flooding her pussy with his cum.
Olav felt Sara’s insides contract and his own orgasm burst from him, thick
clouds of cum flooding out of her pussy, which was very tight around his
girth. He jetted directly onto her cervix, and there was really no room left
for the hot liquid.
Jon’s cock erupted and his thick creamy cum spurted across Kristin’s lips.
Katia leaped to wrap her arms around Kristin and take in as much of the
thick, viscous fluid as she could. Sara lapped it up like ice cream and all
seven crawled out of the water onto the sand and began to towel off.
Belinda was happy and confused at the same time. It seemed to her that she
was thinking clearly for the first time in a long time, and she wanted some
time by herself. She caught a glimpse of a path that was clearly well used,
and she knew from Captain Jim that this lagoon was so popular with the
charter guys that they had to reserve their times her so as not to overlap
their stays at this special location. He had also told her that there was one
night on the cruise where there would be several of the large catamarans
meeting on a small unoccupied island if the passengers were in the mood.
She didn’t ask what mood and he didn’t volunteer the information. After
her experience this afternoon, which the entire crew had observed from the
shore during their preparations for the evening, Belinda suspected she knew
the kind of mood Captain Jim was talking about.
Without letting anyone know what she was doing, Belinda wrapped the
beach towel low around her hips and walked gracefully up the path, feeling
very much like a woman for the first time in months.
Sara started to follow the older woman up the path, but Jim shook his head
no. “Give her a little time to herself,” he said, “If she’s not back when the
food is ready, I’ll go get her myself.” Grinning, she nodded that she
understood, and then reached out to tweak Captain Jim’s obvious erection.
Jim laughed and shooed her away.
Sara went back to the logs circling the fire where the crew was busy
cooking the large Caribbean lobsters. She could see Dan,the chef,
preparing amberjack and shrimp to be deep fried in the cauldron over the
propane bottle they had brought ashore. There was a pile of coconut and
fresh fruit that the crew had gathered from the groves that each of the
charterers carefully attended, and small amounts of the sweet peppers,
onions from the plants that were not native to the island but had been
planted over the years.
She was still naked, and she knew what Dan wanted when he sat next to her
to take a break…it would be an hour or more before the pure peanut oil he
used could be brought to the correct temperature. Sara played the coquette,
batting her eyes at him and playing the little girl game with him that made
him so hot.
“I’m not supposed to play with strangers,” she said suddenly, her thighs
clamping together and her hands covering her tiny breasts. “I’m not
supposed to be naked either, but sometimes it’s fun to do what I’m not
supposed to do.” Her eyes swept to the ground and Dan slid closer to her.
“I wouldn’t want you to get into any trouble,” he said, slipping his arm
around her and placing his trembling fingers on the bare flesh beside one
small breast.
“I’m not supposed to let boys touch me there,” Sara said, unmoving, “but it
feels really good.” She leaned her head on his arm and her hands moved
imperceptibly, encouraging his fingers to trace their way onto the soft flesh
of the now exposed breast. She sighed as his fingers reached her nipple and
began to tug and twist it. “That feels really, really good,” she whispered,
“but I know we’re being bad!”
“Sometimes I want to be bad,” Dan said to the tiny woman.
“You know what would be really, really bad?” Sara asked, her eyes wide
and innocent. Dan nodded no. “You could pull down your pants and let me
see it!”
“See what?” Dan asked straight faced. By now the other couples had
surrounded the two role players, and the crew had stopped to watch as
well. Emboldened, Sara spoke louder.
“Your dick, silly!” she slapped his arm playfully. The small crowd laughed
quietly. Dan unzipped his white shorts and stood up, exposing a modest
eight inch penis that was already more than half hard. “Ooooh!” Sara said,
reaching for his erection. “Can I touch it?” Dan nodded. Sara took it in her
tiny hand and pulled Dan closer to her, her face and parted lips just inches
away from the jutting penis.
Katia stepped backwards and bumped into a very handsome deckhand who
was watching with his own lips parted, and his breath coming in quick
pants. Katia felt his erection against her naked ass and she automatically
plunged her hand behind her and into his white shorts. Her fingers
encircled his shaft and she squeezed it. The deckhand, whose name was
Ken, whispered in her ear. “I’m one of the crew ma’am,” afraid it would
make her come to her senses and hoping beyond hope that Katia was
perfectly aware that she had a stranger’s cock in her hand. In answer, Katia
reached around with her free hand and pulled Ken’s hand to her breast. She
pressed down on it.
“I like them squeezed hard,” she whispered, her glittering eyes fixed on
Sara’s small body.
Kristin had spread her beach blanket out on the ground and had laid down
on it, her legs spread and her shaved pussy visible to them all. She was
watching Sara and she was lightly fingering her clit as she did so. Jon was
watching both Sara and Kristin and felt as if his head was on a swivel.
Captain Jim caught the eye of a busty, long haired deckhand, the beautiful
daughter of a native islander and a passing white tourist from Minnesota.
Maria had signed on with Captain Jim because of her love of the big
catamarans and sailing, and because he didn’t make sex a condition of
employment like so many of the Charter Captains did with the other Island
women. She had been working for him for weeks before she crawled naked
into his bunk and spread herself for him.
Maria nodded her understanding to Jim as she eyed the two young men
from Iceland, who were watching Sara’s little game with erections. One of
the erections was larger than any she’d ever seen. Since she’d decided to
fuck Jim, her job had opened up her libido in ways she had never dreamed
of, and these two pale skinned, fair haired, and incredibly hard bodies boys
were just what she wanted right now. Shucking her tee shirt and white
shorts, she walked between the two from behind and reached down to grab
a thick penis in each hand. She sighed, they were so hot in her hands!
Sara finally took Dan’s cock into her mouth, stretching her lips widely to
accommodate his girth. She knew she could swallow much larger cocks
than Dan’s, and her actions of the afternoon had left her with a hunger that
was almost painful. Sara wanted to feel his cum spurting, and not across
the front of her face, she needed to feel it pulsing inside her mouth as she
sucked him.
Jim didn’t want to watch any more. There were two more girls left in the
crew, and they were willing and attractive, but he wanted her. From the
moment she had stepped onto his vessel he had been unable to focus on
anything the way he was supposed to. Those incredibly long legs, her
slender body in that one piece designer suit, and those unbelievable feet.
Who ever heard of a woman whose fucking feet were even sexy?He
watched the group for a moment, absorbed in Sara’s role play, and then
turned and walked up the path the way Belinda had gone.
The tropical night was perfect; the palm fronds rustling together in the soft
breeze, the dramatic pull of a full moon, and the sound of the stream
tumbling over the rocks in its bed. Jim walked softly, not trying to sneak up
on her but trying not to sound like a bull in a china shop. It was only a few
moments before he heard the splash of the waterfall. Belinda was standing
in the pool below the waterfall, the beach towel behind her on the pebbled
beach. Her arms were outflung and her face was pointed upwards into the
falling spray. She was magnificent.
Belinda was entranced by the waterfall and thrilled at the feel of the cool
water spraying her body. For a moment, she felt like crying as she thought
of her husband…and then she stopped wanting to cry. She would never get
back the Richard she had married. He was gone, and she knew him well
enough to know…if it came to a choice between her and his money, he
would pick his money. Belinda had no need for money other than what it
could buy her. Rich needed money for what it did for his confidence, what
it did for his ego…and his ego needed to be fed at any cost. His identity
now was his money, and without it he would wither and die.
She wasn’t being callous, and she was no longer resentful. This one day
had done more for her than the last five years of pampering had. Men ten
years younger than she still desired her, and she had even excited the girls.
Belinda discovered that her life wasn’t over yet, and right now all she
wanted was to stay in the Caribbean, to meet each day free. She chuckled,
wondering if she would feel that way after she had to earn a living here…
she would not take Richard’s money, he needed it too much.
The sound behind her was not loud, but she believed she knew who it was.
“Is that you Jim?” she asked casually.
“Yes,” he said quietly, “How did you know?”
“I didn’t know,” Belinda said, “but I hoped.” She turned and her hands
lifted his tee shirt off his unresisting body, and then unfastened his white
shorts. “You’ve been staring at me,” she said softly.
“I can’t help it,” he said.
“I know,” she said with a chuckle, sucking gently at his nipples, her hand
cupping his balls.
“I’m married,” he croaked, unable to get saliva to move in his throat.
“I am too,” Belinda said just before her hot, wet mouth enveloped the glans
of his cock. It wasn’t as big as Olav’s or Aron’s but Jim’s thick eight inches
was more than enough to keep her happy.
“Oh god,” he groaned as she swallowed his entire length.
Belinda began to hum. A low pitched sound deep in her chest, and she
dropped to her knees in the flowing water.
“You don’t have to do this for me,” Jim whispered, his hands twined in her
hair.
Belinda took her mouth off of him, and he could swear he could see the
moon glistening in her eyes. “I’m not doing this for you Jim, I’m doing it
for me.” He mouth moved on him and the earth seemed to move beneath
him. With her lips and tongue and her delicate hands, Belinda brought him
to the most exquisite orgasm he had experienced since perhaps his first
one. She never moved her mouth from his spurting cock, even though he
warned her he was cumming. Not a single drop escaped her, and she was in
no rush to swallow it or clear it from her mouth as she stood up. Her head
cocked to one side, and even with her hair wet and stringy from the water,
she looked magnificent.
She swallowed his essence slowly, investigating its taste, its texture, its
thickness. As if he had passed some kind of test, Belinda pressed her
sublime nude body against his, her nipples blazing against the skin of his
chest, and her bare pubis rubbing hotly against his already swelling penis.
Just before her lush lips closed on his, she whispered to him. “I’ve been
fucking boys all day, and I wanted to remember what it felt like to have a
man make love to me.”
They walked down the path towards the laughter, hand in hand. “I don’t
know how long a divorce will take…”
Belinda shushed him with a forefinger to his lips. “I’m not filing for a
divorce,” she said, “and you don’t have to either. I’m not going back with
him, ever. I’m staying in the Caribbean and I’m going to get a job. I don’t
need or want his money…I want what Maria has.”
Jim looked at her questioningly.
“Maria does what she wants to for a living, right?” He nodded. “She fucks
who she wants to, when she wants to, and doesn’t have to answer to
anybody?” He nodded again. “And when she needs you to fuck her or
make love to her, you do that for her, right?” He nodded again.
“That’s all I want out of life, Jim, that’s all I’ve ever really needed. I don’t
need a piece of paper or a ring to remind me that I care for somebody, and I
don’t need a psychiatrist to tell me that I shouldn’t be dependent on
someone else in order to have a life. Everything in my life has been
dependent on what Rich thinks, or what he might like or dislike…even
down to having sex with other people…everything was based on Rich and
what he might think or feel. From here on in, my life is going to be about
me, and whoever allows me to let them in without eating my identity as a
person in my own right.” Belinda took his hand and led him into the camp
without another word.
The younger folks were wadded all up in a group grope when the two
strolled back into the firelight. Sara was happily trying to suck Olav’s huge
cock into her throat, and doing an impressive job of it. Katia had Dan’s
cock up her ass and Jon’s in her pussy and she was bucking wildly and
moaning as they alternated pounding into her. Maria was being
enthusiastically fucked doggy style by Aron, and she mischievously opened
her mouth wide and licked her lips lasciviously when she saw Jim walk
down the path with his clothes in his hand. She was clearly inviting him to
fuck her mouth, and Jim was looking nervously from Belinda to Maria.
“Go ahead,” Belinda nudged him with an elbow, “she wants your cock.”
“But…”
“Give her what she wants, Jim,” Belinda said comfortably, “I’m not going
anywhere.”
My First Time Lesbian Sex by Ethan
Taylor

Men had never paid much attention to Lydia. She had the basics…willowy
body, narrow waist, nice hips, but she had never paid much attention to her
hair or makeup, and she dressed in whatever was clean when she opened
her drawer. Normally she pulled her straight brown hair back into a
ponytail, washed her face with regular soap, pulled on a pair of baggy jeans
and a sweatshirt, slipped into her favorite kicks and left for work. She
grabbed a cup of very expensive designer coffee on her way into the warren
of cubicles that hid her workspace in the high tech gaming company she
worked for. When she sat down in her ergonomic work chair and logged
into her computer, her face lit up and she finally showed some signs of life.
Lydia was a certified genius. She had gone through high school in a year,
and had taken two years of college before she had surpassed even the
advanced professors in software engineering. A Professor awed at her
ability to learn recommended her for a scholarship to M.I.T. and she was off
to Cambridge. The work and the staff had so excited her that she barely
slept the first year on the campus, but by the end of the second year the
eighteen year old was the acknowledge leader of the informal discussion
groups that were the real classrooms as far as advanced learning was
concerned. She was bored.
A recruiter for a major electronic gaming company heard her name
mentioned so frequently during interviews that he arranged to meet her
before going on to Cal Tech for a recruiting tour. He wanted to meet her
more out of curiosity than for any other reason, but her mind fascinated him
so much that he had persuaded her to take a test that his company had
designed to confound ‘geniuses’ and take them down a peg before
negotiating their starting salaries. The testee was given two hours to
complete the test, and no one had ever finished the test.
Lydia had read the detailed problem rapidly and then scribbled the answer
down in less time than it had taken her to read it. The recruiter had smirked
and taken the composition book from her. He had assured her that the
company would review her work and be in contact with her later. He had
tossed her book into a bag with several others without looking at it, smug
and secure in the knowledge that another genius child had read the problem
and given up on it as an impossible task. He forgot to throw it away and
had turned it in with the rest of the interview paperwork for review.
He had gotten an excited call from his supervisor within half a day. “This is
really incredible Stuart,” his boss had said, “when does she start…and how
much did we have to agree to pay her?” The supervisor was bubbling over
with joy. The joy had diminished when poor Stuart didn’t know what the
Supervisor was talking about. By the time the conversation was over, Stuart
was on his way to the airport, with instructions that were exceedingly clear
to him. A. Don’t even stop for luggage. B. Pay her whatever she wanted…
period. C. If she wouldn’t come to work for the company, don’t come
back.
Kelly was her best friend at work…actually Kelly was her only real friend.
The only people who really enjoyed having her work there were the two
guys who had started the company…and they had learned that Lydia
worked best when given a general description of what they wanted and then
left her alone. Kelly wanted her to have a life.
“Come on Lydia, don’t you want to just kick back sometimes and have
fun?”
“Why?” Lydia asked her, “You don’t get a grade for having fun, you don’t
make any more money…why waste time on something that offers you no
apparent benefit?” Lydia wasn’t arguing, she was stating the facts as she
saw them. She was also aware that guys didn’t look at her the way they
looked at Kelly. Kelly was pretty, Kelly was, well…girly. She had hair that
shone even in the office, and pretty blue eyes. She was tanned and fit, and
sexy. Lydia knew damned well that she was not the kind of girl men paid
attention to…and she told Kelly so in no uncertain terms.
“What if I could prove you wrong?” Kelly asked
“Prove?” Lydia asked. This might be interesting after all.
“Yes, prove,” Kelly said. “All I need is for you to come over to my house
for an hour or so. Is that too much to ask? I promise, if I can’t prove you
wrong after an hour or so, I swear I’ll never say another word about it!”
Lydia didn’t know it, but her life had just taken an upward turn.
Kelly was a couple of years older, and she was a secretary. She didn’t make
much more than minimum wage, but she was incredibly popular and
everybody at work wanted to go out with her. When Lydia arrived at
Kelly’s apartment, Kelly didn’t want to waste a single moment of her time.
She whisked Lydia into the bathroom and instantly Lydia was naked and in
the bathtub. Lydia was a little embarrassed, and Kelly was filled with
excitement…she had been right, Lydia’s body was very much like hers,
except her breasts were slightly smaller.
Kelly stripped down just to her panties so that she wouldn’t get her clothes
wet, and Lydia got a little more relaxed when Kelly started to wash and
condition her hair. When her hair was still dripping, Kelly got out a comb
and a pair of barber scissors and began to clip away at Lydia’s hair. The
next step was to apply the highlight coloring to the newly styled hair. When
Kelly used the drier on her wet hair, Lydia wanted to look in the mirror but
Kelly wouldn’t let her. Kelly’s excitement was obvious, in more ways than
one. Kelly applied all the necessary cosmetics, although Lydia didn’t really
need much. She had very long lashes and pretty eyes. By the time Kelly
was through with the makeup, Lydia was startled to see the older woman
looking strangely at her.
Lydia had led an incredibly sheltered life, and she didn’t recognize Kelly’s
stare as lustful. When Kelly gazed into her newly made up face, Lydia felt
a tingly heat in her belly that she had always ignored in the past. She
looked down and saw that both of her nipples were hard, as were Kelly’s.
Somehow it didn’t seem strange at all when Kelly bent to kiss her lips so
softly, and Lydia’s hand lifted automatically to cup Kelly’s breast.
Lydia lost all interest in looking in the mirror as her totally untapped
sexuality rose to the surface in a single burst that left her breathless.
Whatever the cause of the heat in her belly, this was the purpose of it, she
was certain. Blindly they stumbled from the bathroom to Kelly’s bed. The
novelty of kissing was overwhelming and Lydia was overwhelmed. When
Kelly’s lips moved to the hardness of her nipples, Lydia’s hips began
moving on their own and her breath came fast and hard. Kelly’s hands were
busy unlocking other delights that Lydia had known nothing about
personally. She had read about sex and she understood the clinical facts,
but the reality of how it felt was…intense.
Lydia’s eyes widened as Kelly slipped down below her navel and started to
lick and suck at the sensitive skin around her vagina. The first touch of
Kelly’s tongue on her swollen clit sent explosions rattling around in her
orderly brain and left her gasping for more. “Holy Shit!” was all she could
manage as she sat up in the bed and tried to catch her breath. Long before
her breathing returned to normal, Lydia was exploring Kelly’s body in turn.
She was discovering that orgasms didn’t come just from someone
manipulating her body, she was having them on her own as she discovered
and explored Kelly’s sexy body with her hands, lips, and tongue. For more
than an hour Lydia was cumming almost continually.
“You were right,” she said breathlessly, “this is fun!”
“Oh honey,” gasped Kelly, “if you think this is fun, wait until we get some
men in here!”
Lydia deflated. “I don’t know Kelly,” she whispered, “I’m not pretty like
you, guys don’t pay any attention to me.”
Kelly started to laugh and brushed her fingers through Lydia’s hair. “Just a
second,” she said. She ran naked to her closet and came back with a white
teddy with a matching thong in her hand.
“This is brand new,” she said, “I just bought it, but I really don’t look good
in white. I want you to wear it.”
“I don’t know…” Lydia said miserably.
Kelly brushed her hair and helped her put the teddy on. “Just trust me on
this Lydia.” She sat back and viewed her handiwork with a critical eye.
“One second!” she said, and ran to the bathroom coming back with a dark
red lip gloss in her hand. “Be careful with this,” she said, “when it gets on
white clothes it never comes out.”
She covered Lydia’s eyes with her hands and forced the woman into the
walk-in closet where the full length mirror was. When she removed her
hands, Lydia was dumbfounded. The woman in the mirror was…sexy!”
The wetness that had spread between her legs when Kelly was making love
to her returned as she twisted and turned, staring at herself in the mirror. “I
don’t even look like me,” she whispered.
“Men are going to fall all over themselves when they see you,” Kelly told
her, “just wait and see!”
“I don’t know any men,” Lydia protested, “and even if I did, I won’t know
what to do with one, I’ve never been with a man before…hell, before
tonight I’d never been with a woman before!”
“Finding men is going to be the least of your problems. Finding one who
won’t hurt you the first time might be a little harder,” Kelly said.
Lydia’s first trip outside was a shopping trip to the mall. She was wearing a
sundress borrowed from Kelly, and a pair of sandals. Kelly came along to
help her pick out clothes, and she was getting a real thrill from the reaction
of the guys to the new Lydia. “They’re all staring at you!” Kelly whispered
as they entered a fashionable upscale boutique.
“Oooooh!” Kelly said as they stopped at a rack of ‘little black party
dresses.’ Lydia didn’t have to look at price tags…she had a very substantial
income, and she hadn’t bought anything new except tennis shoes since she
had been at M.I.T. Kelly pulled one off the rack, a tastefully racy knockout
of a dress with a designer name and a disturbingly high price tag. She
started to put it back, but Lydia tossed it over her shoulder and kept looking
for dresses. When she had several, she and Kelly had headed for the
dressing room. The first dress was stunning, and Lydia stared wide eyed at
the vision in the mirror. It was the first time she had ever really considered
herself as a girl.
With Kelly’s help, the first one was easy. The man was attractive, older,
and very married. He and Kelly had a fuck-buddy arrangement…his wife
was confined to a wheelchair and had been for years. Kelly had called him
and explained the problem, inviting him over to meet Lydia. Whatever he
had been expecting after Kelly’s explanation, Lydia was definitely not it.
He was surprised at her beauty, her bright willingness to learn, and he was
definitely impressed with her enthusiasm. The loss of Lydia’s virginity was
what every woman’s should be…gentle, caring, and a lot of fun. Kelly and
Don teased her and worked her up to a state of sexual excitement that had
her begging Don to penetrate her…and her first orgasm with a man was
akin to being strapped to the nosecone of a rocket and launched into space.
The three of them spent the evening in the big bed with a couple of bottles
of wine and soft candlelight.
The real change in Lydia’s life came at work. Men who had never seemed
to notice she was alive began to follow her to the copy machines, and bring
her coffee. They wanted to be close to her…and she found that she was
hungry to be close to them. After living her entire life in an insular world,
Lydia wanted to be touched.
To encourage the closeness and the touching, Lydia began studying the
short porn videos on the internet the way she had studied textbooks all her
life. Every waking hour was a revelation to her. She took great care to dress
so that she couldn’t be criticized at the same time she made her sexuality
more evident. Lydia deliberately flirted with the men at work…all of them.
Jim Long and Kyle Masters stared down the row between the cubicles, both
confused and highly aroused. “What the fuck?” Jim asked his partner.
“What the hell happened to Lydia?”
“I don’t know, Jim, it’s like somebody replaced her with an alien from the
Planet Sex,” Kyle joked, although he had an erection of his own. “Her
work output hasn’t changed, except maybe to get a little better, and her
group leader adores everything about her. “I hate to admit it, but I try to
stay away from her…if Marilyn sees her I’ll be sleeping on the couch for a
month. I can’t help it, the girl gives me a hardon every time I see her now.”
Jim laughed at him. “Getting in trouble with the little woman already
Kyle?”
“The little woman can read me like a book, and every time I get next to
Lydia any more it’s like I have a neon sign on my forehead that screams
‘fuck!’ “ Kyle laughed.
“In that case it’s my duty as your friend to take steps to save you from
yourself,” Jim said drily. He wasted no time following Lydia to her
cubicle. “Wow,” he said, “what’s gotten into you?”
Lydia turned as she recognized Jim’s voice. She thought he was very
attractive even if he was her boss. He was nearly six feet tall and had the
body and grace of a tennis player. Wavy blonde hair, blue eyes, and a
brilliant white smile made him even more appealing. He was dressed
casually and expensively, and something about him at this moment struck a
sexual chord inside her even stronger than the ones she had been
experiencing recently.
Lydia leaned back in her chair, the thin wrap sundress molding to her firm
breasts, flat belly, and shapely thighs. She flashed him her own brilliant
smile and her legs parted just enough that Jim could see that she wore no
panties. “You,” she said in a low husky voice raw with sexual hunger,
“would be surprised at what’s gotten into me in the last week.” At this
moment, she wasn’t concerned at all that this was her boss and a half owner
of the company…all she could see was a man who made her feel
particularly horny. She wanted him.
Jim was taken aback for only a moment as the invitation in her eyes
registered with his brain. Every bit of wisdom he had acquired about not
‘fouling his own nest’ or starting a relationship with an employee flew out
the window as he read her body language. His eyes were riveted on her
parted full pouty lips and the tiny pink tongue whose tip peered out at him.
Jesus she was making him hard!
Lydia watched his cock grow in his pants, and her nipples hardened as she
imagined the feel and the taste of him. She clutched her fingers and kept
them from slipping under her dress only by exercising visible restraint.
“No way,” he whispered, “no way this is happening to me!”
“I don’t know what’s happening to you,” she whispered in a husky voice,
“but I can tell you what’s happening to me.” She reached for the lump in the
front of his pants, curling her fingers around his thick shaft. “Ummmm,”
she whispered hoarsely, if you don’t know a place we can hide I’m going to
suck it right here!”
Before Jim could protest she had him free of his pants and all he could do
was grab her hair and hang on. She tried to swallow him all the way down
like the girls on the videos did, but some of the thing she had seen were
harder to do than others. She kept gagging on Jim’s big cock, but it was
amazing to feel the thick veins under her tongue. His balls rolled in her
hands, and his cock erupted into her busy mouth. Lydia wasn’t about to
lose any of the thick viscous fluid, so she pumped with her hand and
slurped up his ejaculate. Jim’s knees buckled and he had to grab the cubicle
panel wall in order to remain standing.
Lydia looked up into Jim’s face. “I’m still horny,” she said. Awed at the
combination of innocence and wickedness in her fresh face, Jim took her by
the elbow after tucking himself back into his pants and led her to his office.
He wanted to scold her, he wanted to tell her never to do anything like she
had just done where the other employees might accidentally walk in on
them…what he did was fall into the eyes of the woman he had never paid
any attention to before. There was desire in her eyes and in the way she
held her body and to himshe was irresistible. He closed the door to his
office, and then he closed the distance between them, taking her into his
arms and kissing her hungrily. Their clothes piled up in a puddle on the
floor and Jim drowned himself in the ecstasy of her eager flesh. Lydia was
still riding the crest of her discovery of sex, and Jim was discovering a
Lydia he had never dreamed existed.
“I know this is crazy,” Lydia whispered, “but there’s so much I don’t know,
and I started so late…”
“What’s crazy is that we’re doing this at work,” Jim gasped as volcanic heat
enveloped his swollen cock.
“We,” she gasped, “we could…ahhh, we could stop!”
Jim plunged all the way into her depths, feeling the top of his glans pressing
against the dome of her cervix. “Oh god no!” he gasped. Lydia’s thighs
spread wider, pressing her hard belly against his and wriggling, trying to get
closer to him. He knew he should stop, it was so wrong on so many levels,
but it felt too good, too perfect. He abandoned his principles and gave in to
the primal urge for sex.
Lydia’s hips rose joyously to meet his thrusts. “Cum in me Jim, I want to
feel it!” Her lack of inhibitions and her desire were too much for him, and
he spewed deep inside her…it was all he could to hold on for the ride when
she came. When it was over Lydia acted as if what had happened between
them was an everyday occurrence, chatting about work as she dressed. She
gave him a peck on the cheek and left him dazed in his office, going back to
her cubicle and her computer.
“Jesus Christ!” Jim said as he dragged his clothes back on. He tried to get
back to work but he was unable to concentrate, Lydia’s joyous reaction to
his advances and to the sex itself consumed him. He finally gave up and
told his secretary to hold all his calls.
He caught her at quitting time as she was getting to leave the building with
her friend Kelly. He felt ridiculous asking for a date like a schoolboy, but
when he saw the curve of her breasts and the sleek line of her pantiless hips
he blurted out, “Would you like to go with me to dinner and a movie?”
She hugged him and whispered in his ear, “Wouldn’t you rather just go
somewhere and fuck?” She was enjoying her newfound effect on men, but
she realized that she was going to have to be a little careful, particularly
with Jim. Teasingly, she slipped the tip of her tongue in his ear before
pulling away from him. “I would love to go for dinner and a movie with
you Jim!” she said loudly enough for Kelly to hear, and she noted the
grateful look on his face as they set up the time and she gave him her
address.
Jim arrived at Lydia’s house fifteen minutes early and found her ready and
waiting. “We really don’t have to go out Jim,” she said, kissing him and
drawing his hand to her breast, “I’m so horny I don’t know if I can wait!”
“Lydia,” Jim protested, “god knows I want to fuck you, I haven’t been able
to get you out of my mind all afternoon…but I’ve got to know what this
change is all about. What’s happened to you? Why the sudden personality
reversal.” He truly was concerned, Lydia would not be the first genius to
tip over the edge of sanity. Jim had observed several such meltdowns, in
his rarified world of computer gaming creation truly brilliant people were
recruited and coddled. A great deal of his company’s success was the result
of his ability to handle the ultra bright recruits.
Lydia sat down on the sofa and beckoned Jim over to sit beside her. She
explained, having to go back through her childhood up through her
discovery, though she left Kelly’s name out. When she explained how she
lost her virginity, Jim laughed aloud. “She watched you lose your
virginity?”
Lydia nodded, “She didn’t join in until after he did me the first time,” she
said, “the whole night was just dreamy.” She laid her head in his lap. “Do
you mind Jim, I know it’s an imposition, but right now I have a one track
mind.” She didn’t wait for an answer, she unzipped him and began to
mouth his penis.
Jim was happy that she wasn’t becoming imbalanced, but he was happier
still that Lydia was so eager to experience anything sexual. He surrendered
to the moist heat of her hungry mouth.
She made him cum in her mouth, she made him fuck her from behind, and
they had stopped long enough to order food in and eat. They were soaking
in her giant garden tub when he felt her finger his ass. He shied away from
the digital contact at first, but her sexy banter and the promise she made
him won him over. “When we finish trying this out,” she whispered lewdly,
“I want you to fuck me in the ass.”
“I hope I live that long,” he half joked. He was beginning to get used to
having this gorgeous woman’s head down between his legs, and when her
tongue entered the puckered ring of his ass he became erect again rapidly.
He hadn’t been certain he could get it up again, but she managed it…and
his ejaculation was amazingly strong as she massaged his prostate with her
finger. There was no doubt he had picked a winner, she swallowed every
drop.
“This may take a while,” he said, “I’ve already cum three times.”
Lydia giggled. “I think I can fix that,” she said, “but if I have to wait, there
are some other things I want to try.” She sighed. “It’s nice to have
somebody who doesn’t mind experimenting…and I don’t have to go find
some guy on the streets to play with.”
When Lydia approached Kelly the next morning at work, she was carrying a
box, which she handed to Kelly. “I can’t take this!” Kelly exclaimed, “It’s
too much…”
“Trust me honey,” Lydia said, “you’ve given me a lot more than that little
dress is worth!” As Lydia walked away, Kelly noticed that she was walking
as if she was sore. Lydia turned to look at her friend. “You were right,”
Lydia said, “Finding a man wasn’t hard at all! I just hope I can keep him
hard…”
Mystery Woman by Ethan Taylor

The big Harley Ultra Glide roared through the northwest Florida night,
taking the turns and hills gracefully. Sawyer Anderson sat erect on the big
machine, his thin leather jacket, jeans, boots and gloves protecting him
from the bugs endemic to this part of Florida, particularly at night. There
was little traffic this time of night, which was why he had chosen to come
down in the middle of the week. As it got closer to the end of the week, the
spring break traffic would worsen.
This was the first year he had driven the Ultra Glide, it was brand new off
the showroom floor two days ago. During the whole fourteen years he had
been observing this tradition he had owned only two other Harleys. Fifteen
years ago this month he had ridden into Panama City Beach on an old
Softail Deluxe and had met Sandy for the first time, and the meeting had
changed the course of his life.
She had been riding a Sportster, and they had met at a beach bar that catered
to college students rather than bikers. She had stood out among the other
girls, with her tight jeans and boots, leather jacket and blue bandana. The
other girls wore skimpy tops and revealing shorts, or swimsuits, and had
large drinks made of tropical fruit juices and 151. Sandy had an icy Corona
with a wedge of lime in it sitting in front of her and an amused look on her
decidedly pretty face.
Her braided sandy blonde ponytail, green eyes, and slender body had
distinguished her from the other girls even without the biker ‘uniform’. He
ordered two of the Corona’s with lime and walked over to her table. It was
outside, and the moon shone over the beach. The noise of the music almost
drowned out the sound of the waves crashing on the beach and you could
only hear the wind rustling the palm leaves between sets before the canned
music came on when the band took a break. He offered one of the Coronas
by way of introducing himself, and she had taken a long look at him before
draining her own Corona and accepting the one he proffered. They sat
together companionably in silence, neither feeling the need to chatter over
the loud music.
She had watched him out of the corner of her eyes thinking he wasn’t
paying any particular attention to her and he was studiously avoiding
looking at the beach bunnies partying as if there were no tomorrow. The
truth was that he was fascinated with the light dusting of freckles on her
face and the absolutely perfect body she tried to conceal with her tee shirt
and jeans. Her braless breasts were small and perfectly shaped, and they
jiggled enticingly when she lifted her Corona. No other woman there even
came close to being as interesting as she was. After a couple of beers, she
had tugged the sleeve of his jacket and indicated the pier with a nod of her
head. They walked together towards the dimly lit pier and walked out on
the structure, soaking in the sea air, the sound of the waves and the
moonlight…the real magic of Panama City Beach.
He tried to hide his nervousness by being the first to speak. “I’m
Sawyer…” She had shushed him before he could say his last name with a
forefinger to his lips.
“No last names,” she said. “I’m pretty sure you and I are going to have a
helluva good time, but I want to set some ground rules first.” He went
rigid, but he was all ears. “No last names, no home towns, no life’s story,”
she said. “No baggage of any kind, no past and no future, just us here and
now. Agreed?”
“But…” he said.
“Those are the conditions Sawyer, take them or leave them,” she said
somberly. She waited patiently for his response.
“I can live with that,” he said, trying to hide his delight and maintain the
“cool” that was so important to his self-image at the ripe old age of 21. She
had wrapped her arm in his then, and together they had looked out at the
huge moon shining over the water. She had leaned her head on his shoulder
and they had stood in silence.
As they walked down the pier she asked him if he had gotten a place to
crash yet, and he gave her the name of a small mom and pop motel on the
beach. She grinned at him. “That’s where I’m staying,” she said. They had
admired each other’s bikes for a moment before starting them up and riding
down Front Beach Road to the motel. It was on the water side of the road,
and she had suggested they change into swimsuits and meet at the pool deck
in a few moments and he had quickly agreed. He had high hopes of getting
very physical with this chick, and he was still a little sweaty from the four
hour trip down from Montgomery. It was still a little cool out for
swimming in the Gulf at night, but the sign out front advertised that the
pool was heated.
The lights were out and the gate to the pool area was locked, so they
jumped over the fence and went to the end of the pool that was mostly
concealed by palm trees and palmetto bushes. The guy sitting in the office
was watching TV and didn’t look like he’d be awake much longer anyway.
They dropped their beach towels on one of the plastic tables surrounding
the pool, and slid quietly into the water. Neither of them was much in the
mood for small talk, and they came together quite naturally in the warm
water. Sandy’s legs parted and then wrapped around his waist and they
kissed. The world turned inside out for Sawyer Anderson. The kiss wasn’t
a normal kiss at all. It seemed to him that Sandy’s lips contained the
universe, and they were welded to his. He was completely immersed in her,
he was drowning inside her and he didn’t care.
Sandy felt the same thing course through her as if she had grabbed hold of a
live electric wire. She had no other thought in her mind at the moment than
the man whose waist was squeezed between her slender thighs. Sliding
down just a tiny bit, her frantically convulsing pussy pressed hard against
the erection he was trying so politely to keep her from noticing. Sandy was
beyond polite now…she had no doubt as to what she wanted, and there was
nothing polite about it. Her hands slipped behind her and her bikini top
fluttered to the bottom of the pool. She squeezed him by locking her heels
in the small of his back and grinding her heated pussy against his rigid
length.
Their lips were still locked together and she didn’t want to separate them.
“Now,” she whispered against his incredibly soft lips, “Oh now!” She never
knew how he got his cock out nor how the crotch of her bikini bottoms slid
to the side, but for the rest of her life she would remember the feel of the
thick glans slipping into her pussy after pushing roughly past her swollen
clit. Something about the way their bodies fit together kept her clit in
constant contact with his penis as it slithered in and out of her. The
sensation drove her wild. It was only the second time she had ever felt a
man’s penis inside her, but it was so different from the first time that she
was transported. This time it was everything the bodice-ripper novels her
mother always read had promised.
Sawyer was no virgin, but he was not very experienced. Even so, as
Sandy’s incredible inner heat enveloped his cock he knew very well that he
would compare every woman he would ever make love to with this woman.
Their first sex was short lived but absolutely earth shattering for them both.
Almost embarrassed, they separated in the water, and Sandy could feel his
hot cum inside her. She squeezed her legs together to keep the still hot fluid
inside her and her belly quivered as she came again just from the pressure.
The shocked look on both their faces soon changed to desire and they were
locked in each other’s arms again. Her bikini bottoms and his shorts were
soon floating near the bottom of the pool. They came together, wrapped in
each other’s arms time after time until the dawn came…and they couldn’t
get enough of each other. They never got past the basic fucking. There was
no foreplay other than the kisses they were drowning themselves in. He
didn’t suck her breasts, thought they seemed to be begging him to. He
didn’t even get further away from her lips than her cheeks, though her
elegant neck beckoned him. Every time his cock entered her it was as if his
brain froze and there was nothing he could do except plunge into her depths
and explode.
When the sun began to climb above the horizon, Sawyer lifted her in his
arms and carried her to his room…though he had an awkward moment
when he tried to cross the fence naked. It was only after he had closed the
door and laid her on the small double bed that he realized that their
swimsuits and towels were still at the pool. Then he gazed into her limpid
green eyes and everything else flew from his mind.
Neither of them could say how many times they made love before they
passed out wrapped in each other’s arms. Both of them would remember
forever that their ardor had not cooled enough to do more than fuck until
they had awakened late that afternoon.
Sawyer had awakened to the feel of Sandy’s braided ponytail dragging
across his bare belly. Her soft lips were tracing his abs and he was so
startled that he couldn’t move. “Good afternoon,” she whispered, “I really
hoped you would wake up. I didn’t want to do this for the first time while
you were asleep.” Her head dipped below his navel and he was suddenly
enveloped in the moist heat of her mouth. He lasted no more than three
seconds before he began to spray the inside of her mouth with his cum. She
didn’t even try to pull her mouth off him.
“I’m sorry,” he said sheepishly. Sandy licked her lips and cocked her head
at him inquisitively. “For cumming in your mouth without warning you…
I’ve always heard girls didn’t like that.” It was the first time they had even
come close to having a conversation since she had set the terms of their
‘relationship’ on the pier.
Sandy crossed her hands on his chest and rested her chin on them. “You
don’t have to apologize to me,” she said, “If I didn’t want it I could have
moved away or spit it out.” She grinned at him. “I’ve never done that
before you know,” she said, “but then nobody has ever made me cum about
forty times without any foreplay.” Sandy stared at him for a moment.
“What is it with you?” she asked. “Why is just the feel of your cock inside
me enough to make me cum? What’s so different about you that I want to
try things I never even thought about before?”
“What’s so different about you that I care about wanting to do anything
you’d like to try?” he asked mischievously. He rolled her onto her back and
began to taste her skin…all of it. . There was no place on her body he didn’t
explore. She giggled when he licked and probed her ears, she sighed when
he nibbled her neck, she writhed when he explored the soft skin below her
naval, and she squealed in surprise when he stopped just before reaching
her pussy and took her toes into his mouth. Sandy moaned when his tongue
explored the backs of her knees. When he lifted her to her knees and
probed her ass with his tongue she came the first time…but when his
tongue reached her clit Sandy exploded. He closed his lips around the taut
little nubbin and sucked noisily at it until she stopped moving. She was
drenched in sweat and she was shaking all over when he finished. Her eyes
were wide as they silently begged him for one last thing.
Rising up on his hands and knees, he carefully fitted his cock into her
opening, and slid his cock home. The word seemed somehow
appropriate…home. His cock started to squirt inside her and she wrapped
him tightly in her arms and legs until he was through…and they slept.
He woke up after midnight and Sandy was sitting next to the bed wearing
cutoff jeans and a tank top. The boots were gone, she was wearing tennis
shoes, and she had unbraided and washed her hair. It cascaded around her
shoulders in a cloud and Sawyer thought he had never seen a woman so
perfect, so beautiful. “I’m starving,” she said. “Take me to get something
to eat!” She rode behind him on the softail to an all-night breakfast
restaurant on Thomas Drive at the East end of the beach. They sat in a
corner booth at the rear of the restaurant and shut the rest of the world out.
There was no talk of their homes, their families, or their lives…except
about their careers. Sawyer was a budding writer, making his living selling
short stories to magazines and writing articles for newspapers. Sandy made
her living selling her art, mostly watercolors and sketches. She sketched a
likeness of the waitress on a napkin and the waitress was thrilled with it.
When Sandy gave it to her the waitress shyly asked her to sign it.
The week was over too soon, and on the last day of their week together
Sawyer woke up to a room devoid of any indication of Sandy’s presence,
with the exception of a note and a sketch of his head.
“Dearest Sawyer:
I can hardly bring myself to write this, but please forgive me, I don’t think I
would have had the strength to say goodbye in person. I don’t know if you
will ever appreciate how much you have meant to me over this last week,
and how much I ache for your touch again even as I’m writing this. I can’t
be with you now, and I can’t explain. I’m trapped and there is nothing I can
do or say to change that. I will never forget you.
If you can stand living with the terms I set down, and promise not to ask me
why things are the way they are, I will meet you at the same bar at the same
time next spring. I will understand if you can’t handle it. I’d understand
even more if you refuse to put yourself through this again…god knows, it’s
certainly hard on me. For myself, and for my sanity, I hope I hope I hope
that I will see you again next year in Panama City Beach. Please believe
me when tell you that it has to be this way.
Sandy”
There was no one around to see his tears, and he cried until it was time to
check out of the room. He was hurt, he was angry, and he was sorry for
himself by turns. But none of it mattered one little bit because when he put
the wind in his face and the beach at his back, Sandy was still not with him.
Throughout the whole year he refused to date, refused to go out with
friends, even for a beer. He immersed himself in his work to the point of
starting the novel he had been planning to write for years. Not a day went
by without him stopping to think of Sandy.
Sawyer fought with himself for a full month before spring break, talking
himself into staying in Montgomery this year and then counting the days
until she had promised to be there. In the end, he had packed the Softail
and rode back to the beach on the same day he had the year before.
He arrived at their bar early, and he sat morosely at the same table they had
sat at a year before as the night got later and the crowd began to thin. He
was almost ready to leave when a hand tapped his shoulder and a low voice
husky with emotion asked him if he’d like a beer. An icy Corona with a
slice of lime appeared on the table before him and he looked up into
Sandy’s piercing green eyes. The hurt and the anger and yes, even the “I
feel so sorry for me” pout evaporated like rain off a hot roadway as he
sprang to his feet and lifted her into the air. They quickly drained their
beers and within ten minutes, they were naked in their small bed in the
same room of the mom and pop motel that Sawyer had paid an extra
hundred dollars to ensure its rental only to him when he had made the
reservation months before.
Sandy had begun to cum the moment his glans touched the entrance to her
pussy and she had kept cumming for almost an hour as they thrashed
around the bed. He remembered every little detail about what she liked and
what excited her most and she never tired of his play…and she sucked his
cock until he came in her mouth every time she had the chance. One night
she had actually sucked him in the booth at the all night restaurant where
she had drawn the sketch of the waitress. The waitress had kept an eye out
for walk in customers so she could give Sandy warning if someone was to
come in. The waitress had watched Sandy suck him out of the corner of her
eye, and she found herself stroking her own pussy through her shorts as
Sandy swallowed Sawyers cum. Sandy had grinned at the girl as she licked
her lips.
Their parting at the end of the second spring break was just as heart
breaking as the first had been, and Sawyer had bitterly promised himself
that he would never go through it again, even for Sandy. It had happened
again and again over the years, and Sawyer had begun to find some
physical relief with other women, though he rarely dated one more than
twice. Sex with other women was a temporary fix, he was only satisfied
when he had sex with Sandy. They did get to know the waitress better over
the years, her name was Mary, and they had reached the point where Mary
would come from behind the counter and kiss Sandy full on the lips after
Sandy had sucked the cum out of him. Unknown to Sawyer, Sandy had
been sharing a little of the sticky fluid with Mary when they kissed. It was
a secret just between the two of them.
The sweet roar of the pipes on the brand new Ultra Glide backed off as
Sawyer geared down to enter the bar parking lot. Panama City Beach had
changed radically over the fifteen years since he had met Sandy. The bar
was still in the same spot, but all the old mom and pop motels were long
gone, replaced by high rise condos. Sawyer had rented a condo that stood
where their old mom and pop motel, it even had the same name as the old
motel. Instead of one tiny room with a standard sized double bed they had
a two bedroom condo with a huge bathroom, it’s own hot tub, and a balcony
overlooking the beach. Sawyer had been two years on the New York Times
best seller list, and the front money for his next book had paid for the new
Ultra Glide.
To his surprise, Sandy was sitting at their table already. Her face was
fifteen years older than the first time they had met, but this time her face
was pinched, and there were lines on her face that hadn’t been there the
year before. This time Sandy walked to meet him slowly, and she wrapped
her arms around him and kissed him ever so slowly. Instead of sitting and
drinking a Corona with him, Sandy tugged at his arm and they walked
slowly out on the new concrete pier that had replaced the old one that had
been destroyed by the byblow of a hurricane some years before. When they
reached the end of it, Sandy had turned to him. “It’s over,” she said, “I’m
free now.” She said it with such misery that Sawyer was taken aback.
“I don’t understand,” he said, “I thought you’d be happy when you were
free.”
“I am,” she said calmly, “and I’m terrified because now I have to tell you
why after all these years.” She turned away, “This isn’t easy, and I can’t
bring myself to blame you if you hate me for what I have to tell you.” Her
tears were sincere, and they were coming in a flood.
“Come over here,” Sawyer said as he guided her to a picnic table that was
built into the deck of the pier. “Sit down and tell me about it.” It was a
slow starting story, but soon the words were tumbling out as fast as she
could utter them. Her story was a shock, and Sawyer had a hard time
keeping up.
“I got married when I was 17 years old,” she said, “Kyle was a soldier and I
was so terribly in love with him…I thought the sun rose and set just to shine
one him.” Her tears were flowing freely and Sawyer reached out to touch
her hand, but she jerked it back from him, balling her fists and holding them
close together. “Don’t,” she said, “let me finish.” Sandy took a deep
breath. “They sent him to Bosnia. I’ll never forget the way he looked that
day at the airport. He was strong and handsome and so eager to go and
fight for his country. He kept reassuring me that he was a professional and
that he could take care of himself. I was so proud of him that I was ready to
burst, and I was terribly afraid because we had only been married a couple
of months before he was deployed. It was the last time I would ever see
him whole. They sent what was left of him home after some kind of
explosive device went off while he was working. He was missing both legs
and an arm, and was in what the doctors called a “persistent vegetative
state.” Sandy shuddered, and then continued. “They gave me the option to
‘pull the plug’, but I couldn’t do it until his mother begged me to. I went to
the hospital very day for two years after we pulled the plug, because he
simply didn’t die when they took the respirator off. He was mangled and
horribly burned, but he wouldn’t die. After two years, his mother came and
talked me into taking a vacation, getting on with my life. I knew she was
right, that Kyle wasn’t coming back, so I convinced myself to get his old
bike out of the garage and put it into shape. The decision to come to
Panama City was spur of the moment, I made it after I went to say goodbye
to Kyle. When I was talking to him, I remembered him talking about spring
break here and I came as soon as I left the hospital.”
She sobbed, “I swear I think he sent me here.” It took her several moments
to compose herself. “I met you and I was happy for a week, but when I
went home, there he was. I couldn’t betray him, even for you. I don’t
know how I made it through that next year, because of the guilt. After a
few years I knew for sure he wouldn’t be coming back, and I would sit and
talk to him for hours about you…talk about weird…discussing your lover
with your husband!”
Sandy looked up at him. “Early last summer, Kyle passed away quietly in
the night. I felt guilty and great at the same time, and I started seeing a
psychiatrist. I wanted to talk to you, to have you hold me and make love to
me…but I didn’t know how to contact you because of my stupid-self
imposed rules.” She sniffed and eyed him tearfully. “So here I am Sawyer,
and now you know that all this time I’ve been cheating on a man in a
hospital bed. I won’t blame you if you walk out that door and never look
back because I didn’t trust you enough to tell you.” She sat quietly, staring
down at her balled fists.
Sawyer looked towards the waitress and saw that she was already coming
with two icy cold Corona beers with lime slices in the necks. “They’re on
the house,” she said, the manager sent them over. Sawyer looked back and
saw the waitress from the all night restaurant leaning against the doorframe
to the bar office, pointing at the framed napkin with her likeness on the wall
beside her. Her smile was wide and warm.
Sawyer passed the icy bottle to Sandy. “So,” he said, “is it too soon to tell
you my last name is Anderson, I live in Montgomery, Alabama, that I’m
ridiculously well off now, and that I don’t want to spend another single day
on this earth without waking up next to you?”
Sandy leaped up from her chair, sobbing as she held him. Mary came over
to the table, concerned, but she soon saw that Sandy was crying tears of
relief. “Mary,” Sawyer said, “I’m happy to introduce you to the woman
who I think has just agreed to my somewhat oblique proposal of marriage,
Sandy…”
“Strickland,” Sandy said, “my name is Strickland and I’m from
Thomasville, Georgia.” She laughed, a loud delighted laugh that warmed
Sawyer to his toes. She stood up and wrapped her arms around Mary. “He
doesn’t have a clue what we’ve been sharing the last few years Mary!” she
giggled. Sitting back down in Sawyer’s lap, she scribbled the address of the
condo on a napkin and passed it to Mary. “It’s a rental,” she said. “I want
him all to myself tonight, but if you can get off for a while tomorrow night I
think I can promise you a bigger share this year if you’re interested.” Mary
beamed at Sandy and they exchanged another brief kiss before Mary
returned to the office she now owned.
“It’s not, you know,” he said.
“It’s not what?” Sandy asked him while she was busy showering his face
with kisses.
“It’s not a rental,” he said, “I bought it three years ago. We can live here if
you’d like.”
“I’d like that Sawyer Anderson,” she breathed, “I’d like that very much.”
Sexual Symbiosis by Ethan Taylor

Rene Tilman playfully flicked her husband’s hand away from the buttons on
her sleeveless shirt. “Jesus Terry, Dan and Cindy will be back in here any
second now!” Their longtime friends had gone to their bedroom in the cabin
to change clothes, the weather having gotten much hotter than any of them
had expected. Rene had already changed into the sleeveless white blouse
and athletic shorts, and she was showing a great deal more skin than Terry
was used to when they were around other people…even close friends like
Dan and Cindy.
Dan and Cindy Ryan were busy groping each other’s nude bodies in the tiny
second bedroom of the log cabin that Terry’s grandfather had left him in his
will. Cindy was a little in awe of Dan’s erection, it seemed somehow larger
and hotter than it normally felt in her hand. “I don’t know what’s gotten into
you sugar,” the honey blonde said as she knelt before him, her full lips
parted and her breathing heavy, “but I like it.” She tugged lightly at the
swollen flesh and Dan groaned. “It’s Rene babe, I’m sorry and I can’t help
it.” Unable to come up with even a small lie, Dan forced himself to tell the
truth. Some people were foolish enough to assume that Cindy was the
dumb blonde she pretended to be, but Dan knew his wife better than
anyone. He had learned early on that the “ditzy blonde” act was a defense
mechanism to hid a frighteningly high IQ and an extraordinary ability to
read people. Cindy’s IQ had once been measured in the one hundred ninety
range…and she had refused to take another one. The doctors had told her
parents that they were afraid she had sandbagged the last part of the test to
lower her score.
Cindy smiled, an aroused and amused smile. “So all of a sudden you’ve got
the hots for Rene Dan?”
She knew better, Dan had lusted after their neighbor for the whole time they
had known the other couple, and in truth, she confessed to herself, she was
attracted to both Terry and Rene. It was not a subject she had broached with
anyone, especially Dan. She loved her husband and she was afraid to admit
to him that she lay awake some nights, dreaming of sucking on the penis of
their next door neighbor…a penis she had often seen in outline against a
pair of old jeans or a swimsuit but she had never actually seen it naked.
She chuckled as she drew the tip of Dan’s cock between her lips and curled
her tongue protectively around the glans, eliciting a groan of pleasure from
him. “Oh god I’m sorry baby, but she’s got those long legs and those sexy
feet.” Cindy could actually feel Dan’s cock swelling in her hand. She
decided that it might be safe once to push Dan’s comfort envelope, the least
that would happen was that she would get some wild sex out of it. Who
knew? She might even get Dan to expand their sexual horizons.
Intellectually, she had been ready for a long time, but she had been afraid of
upsetting Dan. As far as she was concerned, his lack of self-confidence was
totally undeserved. Cindy took his whole length slowly into her mouth, just
the way he loved it.
Taking his cock out of her mouth, she gazed into his eyes. “She’s making
me horny too Dan.”
His cock jumped in her hand as she said it. “You?” he asked quizzically.
Cindy nodded her head. “Tell me!” he gasped, his chest tightening as his
balls drew up into a tight knot.
Cindy smiled, she definitely had his attention now. “When she came out in
those skimpy athletic shorts and sat down,” Cindy said, “I could see straight
up the legs.” Cindy’ eyebrow raised conspiratorially. “Dan, she’s not
wearing any panties and she shaves her pussy.” Dan’s cock erupted,
shooting a huge load of cum across Cindy’s face and breasts.
The two couples had met more than ten years before at a neighborhood
picnic. They were introduced by the real estate agent who had sold them
both their homes in the new development and to their delight they had
become close friends. There was one house between them on the quiet
street and in the intervening years they had shared many outings, camping
trips, and other activities. More than once the subject had jokingly come up
that they should all move into the same house and save money. Both
couples were childless.
“What’s got you so playful this morning?” Rene asked Terry as she
teasingly dragged her nails across his cloth covered erection.
“The usual,” Terry admitted. Cindy’s breasts were somewhat larger than
Rene’s, and she moved with the slow sensuality of a jungle cat. The real
reason he was hot this morning was one he was not about to confess to his
loving wife. Terry had seen Dan’s hungry eyes devouring Rene’s long sexy
legs and the shadowed area Terry knew very well was shaved as smooth as
a baby’s ass. Terry’s innermost fantasy was to see Rene enthusiastically
responding to the pleasure of another man’s penis. He was deathly afraid
that she would think he was trying to give her away rather than what he
really wanted to do, which was to watch her transported with pleasure. It
was kinky, Terry admitted it, but he believed he would be better off if Cindy
didn’t know how he felt.
Rene had been surprised at Terry playing with the buttons of her blouse.
She was very much conscious of the fact that her breasts were smaller than
Cindy’s, and she was more than a little jealous. She was very proud of her
body and she worked very hard to keep fit…she was proud of the fact that
her belly rippled with muscle and drew envious looks from women any
time she was out in a belly baring pair of hip hugger jeans or a bikini. She
had shaved her pussy so that she could wear some of the embarrassingly
low cut pants. Over the years, at various functions at the Country Club, she
had been groped and fondled surreptitiously by a surprising number of
happily married men.
She had no interest in cuckolding her husband, but she had to admit that the
attention was flattering. And some of the men had been tempting as hell.
Her skin jumped as she remembered the New Year’s Eve party this past
year. An Australian oil man and his wife had been the guests of honor, and
Rene had quickly drawn the attention of the rugged man from downunder.
His huge penis had raged against her hard belly for several slow dances in a
row, and she had shamelessly rubbed against it with her pussy and with the
hard muscles of her belly.
She was taken with the night and the booze and the uniqueness of the
man…and his cock had really been huge. After the second dance she had
felt is big hands running over her breasts and she had simply nuzzled her
head into his neck, enjoying being pawed. The lights dimmed on the next
song, a throbbing, sexy song called “Black Velvet.” The words held no
significance for her but the music always made her want to fuck. Somehow
the big Aussie, whose name was Cyril, had managed to slip his hand inside
her dress and was squeezing her nipple. Her eyes were wide and bright as
she stared at him, mentally daring him to tear her top open and suck her
nipple right there on the dance floor. God help her, she would have fucked
him right there and then.
Somehow they ended up outside on the terrace, and he had freed her breast
from the halter top of her dress, sucking feverishly at her nipple. Rene had
fumbled his pants open and was stroking the largest penis she had ever
seen. She had been seconds away from trying to suck the enormous head
when she had come to her senses. “I can’t.” she whispered hoarsely, “I just
can’t.” She looked up at the disappointed Aussie, “I’m sorry,” she said,
“I’ve never cheated on my husband and as much as I’d love to taste this,’
she rubbed a forefinger along the monstrous organ, “I won’t do it now.”
The Aussie tucked her breast back inside her dress and then kissed her
tenderly, even respectfully. “Your husband’s a lucky bastard,” he said
gruffly, and he turned and left.
“Was there a reason you were trying to expose my breasts in front of our
best friends?” Rene asked Terry teasingly, aware that her reverie had made
her wet and horny.
“Not particularly,” Terry said, teasingly cupping her breast through her
blouse. He found it fascinating that her nipple was already hard, so he
slipped his hand under her shirt. “I just thought it might be fun to give Dan
a cheap thrill. Unbidden, Rene’s thigh’s parted and and her pussy trembled
at the thought of being exposed to Dan’s frank gaze.
“He’s got bigger ones to play with than these little things,” Rene gasped,
loving Terry’s hands on her breast, and loving the idea of Dan watching her.
“I’ve got bigger what to play with?” Dan asked with a chuckle, “Are you
guys in here talking about my dick again?” Rene roared with laughter,
trying to make Terry move his hand from under her shirt.
“Not hardly” Rene exclaimed, still giggling even though she was now
staring at the lump in Dan’s Bermuda shorts.
“We were talking about her tits,” Terry laughed, “I keep telling her that hers
are perfect, but she wants bigger ones like Cindy’s!” His hand was still
fondling Rene under her shirt.
“Your boobs are perfectly fine,” Dan said, slipping his hand around his
wife.
“How do you know?” Cindy asked him, sitting up on the sofa.
“Ummmmmm,” Dan said.
Everyone laughed at his embarrassment. “Have you been sneaking peeks at
me Dan Ryan?” Rene asked him mock seriously.
“Well…you guys make it hard for a guy not to sneak a peek once in a
while,” Dan said, keeping the tease alive, “You two stay covered up like old
women.”
“We do not!” the two friends chorused. “Yeah, and look at you two,
Bermuda shorts and blue jeans,” Rene said disdainfully.
Unless she had really planned a showdown, it was the wrong thing for Rene
to say. Terry stood up and slid his blue jeans to his ankles…he was wearing
nothing underneath. Dan followed suit immediately, stripping off both his
Bermuda shorts and tee shirt. Terry’s tee shirt flew across the room.
They were called, just like in a poker game. Surprisingly, it was Rene who
stood first. She walked across to the liquor bottles on the sideboard, poured
half a water glass of straight vodka and downed it. She turned to face her
husband and her friends, and began to hum “Black Velvet” under her
breath. One by one she unbuttoned the small buttons of her blouse,
allowing it to hang open enough to show that she wore no bra, but not open
enough to expose her breasts. When the buttons were all unfastened, she
bent over and shimmied out of her athletic shorts. With a bump and a
grind, she threw down her shirt and stood naked before the three of them.
They clapped and whistled.
Cindy stood up suddenly, and pushed Rene into Dan’s lap. She bent
forward and shoved her clothed breast into Rene’s mouth. “Watch me,” she
whispered. Cindy stood up and faced Terry, one hand on his forehead.
Terry never even glanced at his naked wife sitting on Dan’s half erect cock,
he was mesmerized at the sight of Cindy’s breasts straining against the thin
fabric of her tee shirt.
Without taking her eyes from Terry’s, Cindy teasingly removed her shirt.
Rene squirmed as she saw Terry’s cock rise, for the moment forgetting that
she was sitting naked on a rapidly swelling cock that did not belong to her
husband. Dan had not forgotten, but he had to restrain himself from moving
when Rene’s wet pussy dragged across his hard cock. Somehow she had
managed to center his cock between her labia, and his swollen glans was
pressing against her clit. The wet warmth threatened to envelope him in
moist heat…he had never been so close to fucking another woman since he
had started dating Cindy.
“Oh shit!” Dan exclaimed softly, sucking in his breath and sitting very still.
Cindy heard him, and turned to face her husband and her friend. She
shimmied out of her pants, her naked ass and pussy just inches from Terry’s
face, and her own face inches from the spot where Dan was straining not to
enter Rene’s pussy.
Cindy knelt on the floor, and using her hands, slowly spread Rene’s legs
wide. Dan slipped a little deeper into Rene’s slit. Rene jumped a little as
she felt the head of Dan’s cock penetrate half an inch or so, but before she
could speak, Cindy had begun to lick at her exposed clit. Terry had leaned
forward to get a better look, and Cindy could feel him sink to his knees
directly behind her.
Cindy took her head away from Rene’s pussy for just a second, backing into
Terry’s now rigid cock. “Fuck her Dan,” Cindy said in a husky, erotic
voice. Cindy reached up and grabbed Rene’s face. “I’m going to lick your
pussy while Dan fucks you sugar…would you like that?”
“Oh god,” Rene gasped, slamming her hips down on Dan’s organ. “Oh fuck
Terry, he’s inside me and it feels so good! I’m sorreeeeeeeee!” Lust
enveloped her, and then she began to drown in it as Cindy lowered her head
to lap at Rene’s gyrating pussy.
Ecstatic at the wild look on his wife’s face, Terry bent forward to grab
Cindy’s breasts and thrust up into her soaking pussy. Cindy never paused
from her delicate licking and sucking…though she shivered with the
realization that she was actually participating in a foursome for the first
time. It felt just as good as it had in her mind when she had fantasized
about it, although she had a hard time concentrating on Rene’s pussy. Terry
wasn’t as thick as Dan was, but he was certainly longer…he was reaching
places where no penis had gone before, and she was loving it.
Rene felt Dan’s big hands on her breasts, squeezing her nipples just a little
too lightly for her tastes. “Squeeze them harder Dan,” she whimpered, “a
lot harder!” She humped down harder on his cock, so much thicker than
Terry’s that she felt stretched…and Cindy’s tongue on her pussy was
shocking, but it felt so good she wasn’t going to think about it right now.
She spread her thighs lewdly as the delicate pink tongue stimulated
her engorged clit. What sent her screaming over the edge, totally out of
control, was when Cindy lifted herdripping mouth from Rene’s pussy.
“God it’s so good,” Cindy crooned, arching her back, “Terry’s cock is so
long!” Rene saw Terry bent over her best friend’s back with his hands on
her breasts, fucking her as hard as he could. Rene’s eyes rolled up in her
head, and she began to scream her pleasure. It was all the other three could
do to hang on.
They were stacked just like cards on a table, Dan face up, the rest face
down. None of them were willing to move or destroy what seemed like a
moment of perfect harmony in a world gone upside down. Long years of
close friendship hung in the balance of the next half hour or so and all four
of them knew it. Instead of disturbing the peace of the moment, they simply
lay there, savoring the extraordinary moment of pleasure.
Dan was still inside Rene, limp, but still deep inside. Like Cindy, Rene
seemed to feel aftershocks from her strong orgasm, and periodically his
shaft quickened as her inner muscles fluttered from one of the minor
convulsions. Rene was incredibly sexy, and she felt as if she fit his body
perfectly. He sighed with contentment and left both his hands cupping her
breasts.
Rene leaned her head back on Dan’s chest, enjoying the deep thrum of his
heart and his big hands on her breasts. How was she going to explain this
to Terry? She might possibly explain why she had fucked Dan in the first
place, after all, Terry had fucked Cindy too…but how in the hell was she
going to explain about Cindy? There was suddenly no question in her mind
about Cindy, Rene was going to do more with Cindy, and soon. Regardless
of the aftermath of this foursome. As she drifted off to sleep on Dan’s chest,
she was mentally on her knees with her head buried between Cindy’s legs.
She was sucking hard at Cindy’s clit, and Terry’s cum was leaking from her
slit. Terry’s cum had never tasted so sweet.
Cindy’s head rested on Rene’s hard belly, the soft skin of Rene’s shaved
pubis smooth against her cheek. Licking her friend’s pussy had been
electrifying in and of itself, but having done it with Dan’s thick cock
pounding into Rene’s pussy at the same time had been incredible. She had
lapped up Dan’s cum like cream when he came, and she had pulled the
spurting organ from Rene’s pussy and taken it as deeply as she could…there
was no way she could ever explain the feeling of two cocks spurting semen
into her at the same time. As far as she was concerned, she wanted to have
sex like this every day for the rest of her life.
Terry was exhilarated. He had seen Rene in the throes of an orgasm so
strong he could never have imagined it before, and he had never loved her
more. Whatever he had to do to achieve it, whatever it cost him, he would
see that look on her face again. Cindy’s pussy had felt amazing and her
breasts were exciting to hold, but Terry believed he would have cum just
from the look on Rene’s face. He drowsed, his head on the soft skin of
Cindy’s sweet smelling back, and his flaccid penis still inside Cindy’s
pussy.
They all awakened at about the same time, and the hardest thing they had to
do was not to start fucking again. The need was urgent, and it took only a
few moments for them all to see the need plainly on each other. Dan and
Terry were hard as rocks, and Rene and Cindy’s nipples were rigid.
Dan was the first to speak. “Guys,” he said, “right or wrong, it feels like
this is going to break out again in a minute. I can’t speak for anybody else,
but I’m not sure the good sex is worth it if we lose what we’ve had together
for so many years. Anybody want to have a drink with me and talk about it
before my other head takes over?” They laughed with him and got up for a
drink. None of them bothered with clothes, the time for that convention of
society well past. Neither man’s erection subsided, and it was clear from
the way the two women clung together, not wanting to lose contact with
each other, that somebodywas going to have sex together, whether all four
of them were involved or not.
They mixed a pitcher of frozen margaritas, definitely fitting for the occasion
as they were all parched. “Do we all talk about this together, or do we break
it down to couples, or how do we do this?” Rene asked. “None of this has
really occurred to me before…at least not seriously, and I’m not sure how
to deal with it. I feel clumsy…and I really don’t want to screw this up.”
“Noneof this occurred to you before?” Cindy asked with a smile one her
lips.
“Can I take the Fifth Amendment here?” Rene said with a small smile. “I
said seriously,” she said, “Everybody has wild thoughts that get away from
them once in a while, they can’t help it. But that doesn’t mean the thoughts
have to be acted upon. My body is screaming at me to shut up and fuck
right this second, but I’m not willing to risk either my husband or my best
friends just because something feels so good.” The smile was gone.
“I can’t speak for everyone either,” Terry drawled, “but I can tell you I’m
willing to do absolutely anything except suck Dan’s dick to see that look on
Rene’s face again.” He grinned at Dan, “Sorry, Dude.” Dan laughed and
high fived his friend.
“Let’s try this another way,” Cindy said seriously, “Does anyone have a
problem with what happened here today?” Only smiles greeted that
question. “Terry, how would you feel if you came home and your dinner
wasn’t ready because Rene was in my bed…fucking either me, Dan, or both
of us?” Dan and Rene laughed, but Terry didn’t.
“That sort of thing could cause a problem…I know it would be petty, but I
know what would happen. I think any one of us that was put in the position
of being the odd man out there would be a problem,” Terry said. There was
a pregnant pause as all of them thought about it.
“So everybody really does want to do this again?” Cindy asked.
“And again, and again, and again…preferably as soon as possible,” Rene
said enthusiastically.
The whole group laughed, and then held their breaths as Cindy turned and
took Rene into her arms, kissing her softly, deeply, and thoroughly. “That
has to be in the top ten hottest things I have ever seen,” Terry whispered.
“We only made the top ten?” Rene asked, “I must have been doing
something wrong.” She turned and sucked on Cindy’s nipple, inserting her
thigh between Cindy’s and grinding against her as they kissed.”
“OK,OK,” Terry laughed, “the top two!”
“I can see where this is going,” Dan said. “I have a proposition for you all
to listen to. We’ve joked before about just moving into the same house and
saving the money of running separate households. Terry, why don’t we take
this next week off and stay up here. We can try this on for size and see
what happens. There are two bedrooms. We can sleep together or
separately, with our spouses or without our spouses, however things work
out at the time. If I’m going to get pissed off because my wife slept with
either or you in a separate bedroom, this isn’t going to work. Same with
you Terry. If you’re going to get pissed because I’m in the tub or the pool
fucking your wife when you wanted to do something else, this isn’t going to
work. I know there will be times when it could be irksome, but I think we
owe it to ourselves to find out if it’s workable or a pipe dream.” He sighed.
“That was a long speech, but I have to tell you ladies that, however this all
turns out, I thank you for the gift you made to us of this day.” He kissed
Cindy, and then took Rene in his arms and kissed her, as a lover would.
“I don’t know,” Terry said, “that kind of kiss could probably upset me a
little.” Cindy bent at the waist and sucked Terry’s cock deep into her throat,
her hands hefting his balls. “On the other hand,” Terry gasped, “I could
watch them kiss like that for hours!” Even Cindy laughed at that.
Rene sat in Dan’s lap, idly stroking his penis as they watched Cindy devour
Terry’s cock. “God he loves that,” Rene said, “I think he’d rather cum in
my mouth than inside my pussy.” Dan’s cock jerked in her hand. “Aha,”
Rene chuckled, “You’re one of those too!”
“Every man is one of those,” Dan told her, enjoying the feel of her bare
flesh in his hands.
“Oh really?” she asked him teasingly.
“Really,” Dan said. “To any man, a woman swallowing his cum is the
ultimate acceptance of him, the ultimate statement that she wantshim. After
years of being married, and both sides taking things for granted, it becomes
a major issue for both…to feel wanted, passionately wanted. I truly believe
that’s the reason so many people cheat. They don’t feel wantedany more,
there’s no more passion in their lives.”
“You’re quite the philosopher Dan,” Rene said. He grinned at her. Rene
turned to watch as Cindy’s lips slid tightly down Terry’s cock. When her
lips encircled the base of it, Rene could see her throat muscles working
wildly. Terry’s balls clenched in their sack, and the pulse on the exposed
portion of his cock showed that he was cumming. Cindy never moved
away from the eruption, allowing Terry to spew directly into her belly. Rene
watched as his hands clenched in Cindy’s hair and even his toes curled as
he came.
Rene took Dan’s hand and led him out on the porch of the little cabin. She
headed down a well worn path to the creek that had been dammed up before
Terry’s grandfather was a child. The dam created a chest deep swimming
hole of crystal clear water over a sand bottom, and the water was as cool
and inviting as it looked. Rene led Dan into the water and pulled him close
behind her. “Can I ask you for something weird?” Rene asked him.
“That depends,” Dan said, “ Do I get tied up or does it hurt?”
“It might involve you hurting me a little,” she told him, “but I’ve really
wanted to do this for a long time and I’m not sure Terry can handle it.” She
looked at Dan. “I want you to fuck me in the ass, Dan.” He chuckled and
she shook him playfully, “I’m not kidding Dan, I watched this video on the
internet and I found myself masturbating and daydreaming about it. I want
a cock in my ass so bad, and I can’t bring myself to ask Terry to do it.”
“I don’t mind at all,” Dan said, but don’t you think Terry should be your
first?”
Rene turned and pressed herself to him, rubbing her hard belly against his
swollen cock. “That’s just it…if I show that it hurts, even a tiny bit, Terry
will stop and he won’t do it ever again. I know it’s going to hurt, I even
think in a perverse way that’s part of the thrill…but I don’t know enough to
make him keep going if I haven’t done it before. This might not be what I
like at all, but if you’ll do it til you cum in my ass I’ll know if it will be
worth it to should encourage him.” She turned and pressed her ass against
his hardness. “It feels good there you know?”
His glans rubbed against her puckered hole, and he realized he wanted her.
He pressed against the tight ring with his glans, and she bent over and
pressed down with her stomach muscles…she had read that doing so made
entrance easier. It did. Rene hissed as the big head slipped inside her ass. It
was exciting, and she spread her legs wider, bending forward at the waist,
her hands on top of the dam. “Fuck me Dan,” she whispered hoarsely,
“Fuck my ass!
“Where do you think they got off to?” Cindy asked as Terry slipped his long
cock inside her pussy. She sighed and placed the soles of her feet flat on the
small of his back, urging him deeper with little digs of her heels. “Oh fuck
sugar, never mind that, just fuck me!”
There was no more hesitance, no secrets, no jealousy. When they had sex
together, all in a pile, it was magnificent and terribly exciting. When they
slept alone with their spouses, the sex was better than it had been in years.
When Rene slept with Cindy or Dan, or both, she had been exhilarated.
Renee crawled up on the bed and kissed Cindy. “I want to try something
different” she said as she idly licked at Cindy’s pink nipples. “Do you mind
sitting this one out?”
Amused, Cindy rolled over on her side. “That depends,” she said, tongue in
cheek, “Do I get to watch?” Cindy nodded her head enthusiastically as she
crawled on her hands and knees over to Dan and began to lick and suck at
his flaccid penis. When she had gotten it hard, she straddled his waist and
pushed him back down on the bed. Rene worked her hips in lazy circles as
she enjoyed the still new feeling of Dan’s thick cock in her pussy. Terry had
watched the show with interest from the start, but he was startled when
Rene turned to him, Dan’s cock deeply buried in her pussy, and beckoned
for him to join them. He wasn’t sure how he would feel placing his cock in
the same pussy with another man, but he was willing to try for Rene’s sake.
He didn’t seem to be able to deny her anything these days. His confusion
ended when he felt Rene’s slim hand guide his cock to the wrinkled rosebud
of her ass. “Fuck me in my ass baby,” she whispered in a low husky voice.
“ I want to feel you in me at the same time Dan fucks my pussy!”
There was no question Terry was aroused, and there was no question that
Rene meant it either, she was stuffing the head of his cock onto her ass,
urging him on, begging for him to bury his penis deep in her ass. When he
was all the way inside her, and he and Dan had established a rhythm that
worked for all three of them, Rene lay down on Dan’s chest and asked Terry
to lie down on her back. Their orgasm was quiet, but it shook them down to
their very cores.
“That looked like it would feel amazing,” Cindy said as she nibbled Rene’s
ear. “I’ve got to try that as soon as we can make their dicks hard again.”
Rene rolled over and hugged her old friend and new lover to her breast.
“Which house are we going to live in?” she asked, “Or should we sell the
ones we have and buy a new one that suits us all?”
The Gift That Keeps On Giving by
Ethan Taylor

Julie Taylor gasped when she saw the dress her husband Jesse had given her
to wear for their seventh anniversary date. He had promised her a night to
remember, but from the looks of this dress, it was every male in the
restaurant that would have the memories.
Julie stared in her full length mirror at the reflection of her nude body. She
was pleased to see that she still had the body for this ridiculously revealing
dress, but she had no idea how she could get away with wearing it in public.
Her eyebrows furrowed as she stared at her reflection. Her nipples were
very light colored and might not show through the slightly heavier lace that
would cover them, but her dark pubic hair would show right through it. A
daring thought crossed her mind, and for a fleeting moment she considered
it. What the hell, she thought, it was his idea… In moments she had a tub
full of steaming water and a ladies razor in her hand.
They had been wild and joyous lovers when they had first met.
Adventurous and bold, they had made love in wild places and at totally
inappropriate times…such as when they should have been in class. The
intervening years had not diminished their love, but the grind of jobs, bills,
mortgage and car payments, and the ordinary stresses of a married couple
had slowly taken its toll on their lovemaking. These days it was a leisurely
fifteen or twenty minutes of the tired old missionary position and off to
sleep. Jesse surprised her once in a while in the shower and she would
stand with her hands against the wall as he fucked her from behind with a
semblance of his former lustfulness. Julie had wistful memories of their
past life, but she had no real complaints. Jesse always remembered her
birthdays, holidays, and special occasions with flowers, cards, and the
occasional box of chocolate covered cherries that she loved so well.
Her long dark curls flounced around her shoulders in a cloud of loveliness
as she took in her reflection after she was fully dresses…if you could call it
that. The backless sheer lace dress showed everything and nothing. Her
nipples were artfully concealed by the thicker pattern of the lace, and after
she had shaved her pubis there was only the hint of her naked pussy to be
seen…and that was if you were standing closer than good manners
allowed. Her incredibly long legs were shapely and exciting beneath the
black lace, and when she extended her left leg just a tiny bit more forward
than was comfortable, a slit in the dress exposed her leg nearly to her bare
pubis. The black patent leather four inch stiletto heels made her calves look
gorgeous. Her cell phone rang.
It was a recording. “If you have your dress on, look out the window. There
is a chauffer driven limousine in the driveway with the back door open. It’s
very important that you do exactly as I say, or you will ruin tonight’s
surprise…and I have spent a great deal of time and a lot of money to make
tonight perfect for you.” There was a pause before Jesse’s voice came back.
“There will be an envelope on the back seat of the limo. Get in the back
seat and close the door behind you. Read the note and follow the
instructions to the letter…please baby, no deviations from the script.”
In minutes she was in the stretch limo riding in exquisite luxury. There was
romantic music playing softly on the stereo and an open bottle of
champagne sitting in an iced container within easy reach. There was a very
large crystal stem filled with the bubbling liquid, awaiting her. Julie opened
the brilliant white envelope with carmine inked writing on the front. A
gorgeous red rose was attached with a ribbon.
“Drink your champagne my darling, drink it all! Your ride will take about
thirty minutes. When the driver stops he will open the door and return to
the front seat. There will be an elevator door in front of you and I want you
to go straight to it and push the button. Don’t look around and try to figure
out where you are, I want it to be a surprise. Look under the seat, there is a
gift for you…put them on.”
She felt beneath the seat and found a simple white box with another rose
attached, and the carmine ink again inscribed her name across the surface.
Inside the box, on a bed of purest white wool, was a set of intricately
filigreed copper earrings and a pendant. The pendant nestled deep down
between her shapely breasts. Julie sighed at the utterly romantic nature of
the scenario. If you planned this to get me hot baby, she thought, you’re
batting one thousand! Julie’s nipples were poking against the lace of her
dress, and she felt damp between her legs as she anticipated the next step in
Jesse’s detailed plan.
When the limo stopped, Julie was well into her second stem of champagne.
Jesse knows champagne makes me want to fuck, she thought impishly, and
he better be ready to give it up tonight! Twenty minutes in the missionary
position just won’t get it tonight!” She giggled at her own thought. She
probably should have waited until after dinner before she drank the
champagne, but this was the way Jesse wanted it…dirty boy! Julie shivered
in anticipation and rubbed her moist thighs together.
She got out of the limo as instructed and pushed the button for the elevator.
When she entered, there was only one button to push, and she did. There
was a gentle, refined “ding” when the door opened and Julie stepped into
the most amazing room she had ever seen.
The walls and the foyer were covered with white marble, and the room
beyond seemed to be entirely made of glass. A marble fountain stood in
front of her, and the water flowed over a beautiful statue of two naked
lovers in a raw erotic embrace. A dim spotlight overlooked a table
romantically set for two, where a white sheet of paper lay across her plate
and a full, oversized champagne stem awaited her.
Julie sat down at the table and lifted the note. “Too soon, baby” the note
read, “put this note down and drink your champagne. There is a full moon
and a sky full of stars over the Gulf of Mexico for you to look at. Go out on
the deck and look at them, keeping in mind how deep my love is for you.
When you finish the stem, come back to the table my darling!”
Julie took the stem of champagne through the glass doors to the penthouse
deck and was instantly overcome by the beauty of the Northwest Florida
night. Jesse had really gone all out on this anniversary. She could feel her
sensuality rushing to the surface. Tonight she would strip Jesse naked with
her teeth if she had to, and she would do every wild thing to his body that
she could still remember how to do. She was sure that was how Jesse had
planned it, and with every sip of the champagne she was feeling wilder and
wilder. Julie drained the stem and went back inside.
There was another oversized stem of champagne at the table when she got
back, and she drained it before she even picked up the new letter.
“You’ve probably already drained the fresh stem like the good girl you are,
but go ahead and pour another…I want my bad girl tonight!”
Julie’s laughter tinkled through the penthouse apartment as she complied
with Jesse’s request. She drained another large stem and poured another
before she picked up the letter. Idly, she wondered if Jesse would mind if
she just ripped off his clothes and raped him when he finally showed up.
“This next part may seem a little strange to you, but remember how much I
love you and need you…that is my true gift to you this night…my love for
you.
The limo driver will be back to pick you up at midnight. Whatever you see
before you is yours to do with as you will, no questions asked , until the
driver returns. Unless you choose to talk about it, I will never know what
happens in that penthouse apartment tonight. You have carte blanche to do
as you wish. Come home to me at midnight, so I can show you again how
much I love you.”
JESSE
P.S. Remember Winslett?
God, did she ever remember Winslett. That memory alone pushed the
weird letter to the back of her mind. Her pussy was really dripping now.
Nate Winslett had been the BMOC their last year in college together. She
had been attached to Jesse completely by then, but she was unable to hide
her attraction for him, and Jesse had often teased her about her reaction to
Winslett when they were fucking. Winslett had been just over six feet tall,
with a lantern jaw and steely blue eyes. A lock of his wavy black hair was
always falling into his bedroom eyes and his body seemed to have been
sculpted out of a perfect block of marble by a gay artist who was obsessed
with rippling muscles and male beauty. He had been on the diving team,
and there had never been a higher attendance level at their meets. The tiny
speedos that the divers wore could barely contain the huge package Winslett
carried, and there wasn’t a female present, including Julie, who wouldn’t
have joyfully ripped it off him and raped him in front of the crowd.
When Jesse really had her going he would tell her to imagine it was
Winslett fucking her. Julie would close her eyes and do what her lover told
her to do. She clawed great furrows in Jesse’s back with her nails, she
destroyed bed sheets, her heels beat a tattoo on the small of Jesse’s back
until she bruised him as she came over and over again. If she felt Jesse’s
cum begin to rise she would leap off his cock and take it into her mouth,
reveling in the hot jets shooting into her mouth. She always made sure she
didn’t waste a drop. Once she had leaped up and settled back down with
Jesse’s cock poised at the tight puckered ring of her ass. “What…” Jesse
had started to ask, but she had shut him off by slamming her hip down on
his rigid cock, taking him deep into her asshole for the first and only time.
It was all Julie could do to keep from plunging her fingers between her
burning thighs at the memory. She threw her head back to clear it, then
drained the champagne stem once again. She reached for the bottle and
stopped as a hand reached for it and poured her stem full to the brim. He
could have been Winslett, if Winslett hadn’t aged a single second over the
the last eight or nine years.
He wore a collar and bow tie, a very small black speedo, and there were
cuffs with cuff links around his wrists. He had removed all his body hair
and every tiny muscle in his body rippled with every breath of air he took.
“You have carte blanche to do as you wish.”Oh shit! The champagne sent
her down a road she would surely have avoided if she had been completely
in control of herself.
“I am Adam,” he said in a deep and sexy voice, “and I am here to do your
bidding tonight…whatever that might be.” He stood up straight and saw
her eyes riveted to his bulging speedo. He grew erect under her hot gaze
and the plum colored tip of his glans peeked out the waistband of the small
swimsuit. Julie groaned and reached out to touch the shiny tip…she was
lost.
Adam lifted her from the chair and took her into his arms, pulling her
against him as he began to dance with her to the soft, sexy music. The feel
of his perfect body against hers through the thin lace was hot, and she could
feel his cock leaking precum from its tip. The feel of it seared the skin of
her belly and she found herself hitching her hips so that it would rub against
the skin of her newly shaved pubis. She groaned as her nipples sprang up
and brushed his hairless chest. She put her head to his chest and she was
sucking and teasing his nipples, his hardness still growing against her belly.
Julie gripped the speedo in both hands and bent to slide them off his legs.
As he stepped out of them, his rigid cock slapped against her cheek.
Without hesitating she dropped to her knees and enveloped his iron hard rod
in her mouth, giving it all the attention she had wanted to years ago. In her
state of mind, Adam was Winslett. Her pussy burned with desire as she
slurped at his cock. Her left hand massaged his hairless balls as her right
hand stroked his hardness and fed more of it into her mouth. It was good…
too good. She pulled him out of her mouth and stood up with every
intention of leaving.
“Unless you choose to talk about it, I will never know what happens in that
penthouse apartment tonight. You have carte blanche to do as you wish.”
Adam reached down and found the slit on her dress, and suddenly his
fingers were sliding between the lips of her pussy, stroking her soaking wet
clit, and she was cumming while staring into those steely blue eyes.
While her orgasm was still raging in her veins, Adam lifted the lace dress
over her head and spread her naked body on the soft carpet of the floor. He
knelt between her legs and pressed the plum colored tip of his cock to her
slit. She opened for him and in spite of the huge size of his cock he slid
easily into her depths. Julie cried out in joy as the huge organ bumped her
cervix and she began to writhe beneath his massive body. She was no
longer able to tell when one orgasm stopped and the next one started.
Adam was a professional, and he was used to having older women respond
wildly to his body. Julie was fifteen or twenty years younger than his usual
customer and she was hot…he felt his control slipping and he began to
spurt his young juices into Julie’s grasping pussy.
Instinctively Julie climbed from under him, and before the second jet of
cum could erupt from his quivering cock she had covered the head and and
was taking the hot spurts into her mouth. Every time a jet would hit the
sensitive skin of her tongue she would cry out “Yes,”, choking on the thick,
creamy fluid. She kept her mouth on him until his cock stopped spurting,
and then she began to lick up the overflow. Her gasps and moans of
pleasure as she cleaned him brought him immediately back to full hardness.
Just as he had in her dreams years ago Winslett/Adam became rigid again
almost instantly. Julie climbed astride his cock and placed it at the
puckered entrance to her ass and pulled his hands to her breasts to hold her
up. She screwed up her face in anticipation of the pain to come and drove
herself downward onto the thick pillar of flesh. Her scream was one of
mixed pleasure and pain that only a woman could appreciate. The concept
of something that could hurt “good” was beyond the understanding of most
males, but to Julie it was exquisite torture…something that is ordinarily
beyond the pale, but in certain circumstances can be the ultimate sensual
experience. Such was the case now as she began to cum repeatedly. The
secret, wanton words of lust that hide in every woman’s head began to spew
from her lips, words that she didn’t want to remember, but that she wanted
Adam to hear right this instant. He listened in awe as this woman writhed
on his cock and told him how she wished she could stick her tongue up his
ass and lick his prostate while he was shooting his sperm up inside her ass.
She nipped and chewed at his nipples while she talked, begging him to cum
in her ass and asking him if he could cum again in her next breath. Julie
was in a constant state of orgasm, but they seemed to be cumulative. When
the big one finally struck, she was absolutely unable to breathe. He was
afraid she was not going to start breathing again when she finally took a
deep breath, shrieked, and passed out after he began to explode in her ass.
She collapsed on his chest and they both drifted off to sleep.
Julie awakened and looked at the clock on the wall. She was shocked at her
behavior, but the wicked bitch in her mind screamed “You have three more
hours!” Adam was getting hard again as he snored lightly, and Julie was
honestly still aroused. It was a little late to worry about whether Jesse had
meant what he said. She slipped off to the bathroom for a quick shower,
and came back with a damp hand towel to clean off Adam’s slimy
midsection. His erection grew mightily as she washed him off, and when
she finished she tossed the hand towel onto the table and started to suck at
him. Even in her less agitated state he felt incredible in her mouth and her
pussy began to pulse with need.
She crawled between his legs and put both of her hands on his erection.
Even with both her hands on it there was about three inches of it sticking
out uncovered. She lifted his penis and began to mouth one of his balls,
sucking it leisurely and enjoying the man smell of him. His thickness felt
good in her hands and it was somehow deliciously wicked that she was
doing this while he slept. Taking one of her hands from his cock, she lifted
his balls and traced the seam of the soft skin sack down to where it
disappeared. He spread his legs in his sleep and her tongue continued its
exploration. She heard him groan and knew he was awake, but she
continued to treat him as her personal sex toy. Julie had never done this
before, even with Jesse, but she had him and he had told her she could do
with him as she wished…and she had a weird wish that she was damned
sure going to proceed with.
Julie urged him to lift his legs and spread them for her, and Adam was
compliant. Holding up his balls and his cock, she continued her gentle
exploration of the sensitive skin around his ass. It was obvious that he took
great pride in his personal hygiene, and it truly showed in this particular
area. The tip of her pink tongue flicked and slid over soft sensitive skin that
was rarely exposed to air or anything else, and Adam twitched when she
found a particularly sensitive spot.Amazingly, Julie felt like a teenager
again as her tongue poked, prodded, and explored…she was playing. She
formed her soft tongue into a spear point and she stuck it into the tight ring
as far as it would go, and Adam moaned. Julie pulled her tongue out.
“You like that do you?” she asked him. His cock jumped in her hand in
answer. She wet her index finger in her mouth and gently inserted it into his
ass. “I’ve never done this before,” she whispered, licking at the skin at the
base of his balls, “but I’ve read that men like it.”
Adam hissed as her finger found his prostate. “Oh my god!” he whispered
hoarsely, “Please…..” He twisted beneath her probing. He reached over
and pulled her hips over his head and began his own explorations. Julie felt
her pussy convulse as Adam wasted no time in poking his own tongue in
her ass. She lifted her head and stared at the rigid cock that was waving in
her face as she insinuated her finger futher into his ass and began to
massage his prostate. It was something she had read about, but had never
put into actual practice. Apparently she was good at it, because Adam’s
cock began to flood her face with his cum.
Julie was amazed at the amount of thick, creamy fluid that erupted from the
end of his cock. On many occasions she had made Jesse cum several times,
but each time he ejaculated, his cum seemed thinner and more watery.
Adam didn’t seem to have lost any of his consistency. Before she left, he
explained to her that he took special supplements to affect both the quantity
and the taste of his cum. “A lot of women want to kiss after they suck me,”
he said, lying comfortably on his belly as she was dressing, “and I figured it
wouldn’t bother me as much if I was flavored!”
Before they had relaxed and talked for the last half hour, Julie had rolled
onto her back, his cum still dripping from her face and hair, and had spread
her legs lewdly. “I have no way of explaining this to you Adam,” she had
whispered, “but I have been waiting for this for years.” She had reached for
him and drawn his cock to the entrance to her pussy, pulling his upper body
down on hers. She wrapped her arms and legs around him and drew him
into her hot liquid depths. “Fuck me Adam, fuck me slow and make me
cum!”
Whatever magic he possessed, whatever professional skills he had honed
over his career, he used now. His techniques allowed him to build Julie to
unimagined heights, to the point that she was begging him to let her cum,
and let her calm down as he kissed and caressed her. Professional that he
was, he kept an eye on the clock, and he mercilessly kept her going until
there was only time enough to get her dressed before he brought her to an
explosive climax that left them both trembling. Adam had never felt real
emotion for a client before, but this woman had deserved his utmost effort,
and he gave it gladly.
Adam helped her get dressed, and wrapped a towel around his waist so he
could help her into the elevator and down to the waiting limo. She was
staggering so badly that he carried her to the limo. When she was seated,
he bent and kissed her cheek gently. “I’d have done this one for free,” he
said. He went inside and made a call before falling into the huge bed,
exhausted from his night’s work.
When the limo arrived at her house, Jesse came out and carried her into the
house… and then straight into the bathroom where he had filled the huge
garden tub with hot water and her scented honeysuckle oil. He undressed
her gently and laid her in the tub. As he turned to go to the kitchen to find
something restorative for her to drink, he heard her call out to him.
“Jesse,” she whispered hoarsely, “I love you.” Her smile was weak but
radiant.
“I love you too sweetheart. I’ll be right back, I’ll bring you something cold
to drink.”
Julie giggled, “No more champagne baby, please?”
When Jesse returned to the bath, Julie was barely awake. She drained the
cold soft drink that he brought and held the glass out for more. It seemed to
revive her a bit, so her poured her some more and helped her dry off and
dress.Jesse tried to dress her in one of her regular nighties…she looked to
beat for what he had planned earlier.
Julie was barely able to stay awake, but she refused the offer of the
nightgown. Her thinking was fuzzy and confused from exhaustion and the
champagne, but it somehow came through that it was important to her to be
naked with her husband. When Jesse got her into bed, Julie wriggled and
snuggled until every inch of her naked flesh was in contact with her
husband’s bare skin. She held him tightly, and to Jesse it seemed as if she
wanted to crawl inside him. He had expected to be a little miffed, as he had
planned to make love to his wife on their anniversary. Julie’s insistence on
being close to him, and her mewling cries when he tried to move into
another position or get up to go to the bathroom touched him. He held her
tightly until she awakened him the next morning.
Jesse was being eaten alive. Julie was mouthing his balls and sucking at his
cock enthusiastically as he came awake. When she noticed that he was
awake she languidly rose, dragging her naked body up his with fluttering
kisses and told him just what an amazing man he was and how much she
loved him. She dragged him to the bathroom, apologizing for falling asleep
the night before and begging him to forgive her.
This was a different Julie from before…Jesse wasn’t quite sure if it was
guilt or love that was causing such profuse apologies, and his concern
showed on his face. Julie noticed it and stopped talking as she filled his tub
with hot water and her favorite oil. “I see I’m going about this all wrong,”
Julie said. “You climb in here and wait and I’m going to bring you some
hot coffee, and then we need to talk.” She took some of his nervous fear
away by leaning over and kissing him tenderly before leaving the bathroom,
but Jesse was a little anxious anyway. Had he gone too far? The first hint
of self-doubt was raising its ugly head.
Julie pondered how to reassure Jesse as she ground and brewed his favorite
coffee. By the time she returned to the bathroom with a carafe and two
cups, she had decided how to reassure her husband.
She set the coffee down and poured for both of them, and then reached up
on the counter to pick up the copper filigree that Jesse had gifted her. She
put it on with a broad smile and kissed him softly again, telling him how
much she loved her present…and then she whispered into his ear while
fondling his cock as she told him how much she loved his other present…
and why.
“That was the kindest, simplest, and most selfless gift I have ever been
given,” she said, staring into her husband’s eyes, “and to me you have the
balls of a lion for giving it to me without fear.” Her eyes were filled with
pride in her man and Jesse began to feel more confident by the second. “I
really wish I hadn’t had so much champagne to drink so I would have been
more use to you when I came home…I really intended to fuck you silly
because your gift was so precious.” She poured them another cup of coffee
and added a little more hot water to the tub, and she was alert, as if she were
listening for something.
Quietly, she began to tell him every detail of what had happened the night
before, leaving out no details. She ran an oily digit inside Jesse’s ass when
she described the ass play of the night before, something she and Jesse had
never shared. “When I get you out of this tub my darling, I’m going to
show you just what we’ve been missing!” She had to squeeze his cock
tightly to keep him from cumming. She cocked her head to one side,
listening for a moment, and then she lifted Jesse from the tub and dried him
off, using her mouth and tongue to play with is cock, his balls, and his ass
as she dried him.
She stood and pressed her nude body to his. “You’ve always told me how
you love my body,” she said as she kissed him lovingly, “but I’ve seen the
girls you look at on the videos and when we go swimming, and I know you
have a letch for those big tits and blonde hair…just like Shannon’s.”
Jesse had never said a word to Julie about his Shannon fantasies…she was a
close friend of Julie’s and she was hot as the pits of hell. All Jesse had to
do was think about her and he became wildly erect. “Good boy!” Julie
crooned as she stroked his jumping cock. Jesse was caught, and he was
slightly embarrassed…he hadn’t known Julie knew of his fascination with
Shannon’s tits.
“I had no idea of what to give you as your anniversary gift until I was
making coffee. I wanted to give you something as great as you gave me,
something that would demonstrate my trust in you as you did me.” Julie
shoved him into the bedroom. “So I made a phone call before I came back
in here.”
Shannon lay naked in their bed, her legs spread wide, her shaven pussy
glistening with her juices, and her spectacular breasts begging for his
touch. “I hear you need a good fuck lover,” Shannon said, her thighs
opening and closing teasingly as she reached for his swollen cock. Her
gorgeous blonde head swing towards Julie. “What does he like best sugar?”
she asked. Julie laughed.
“Let him play with your tits Shannon, he’s been lusting after them for
years! In the meantime, I’m going to show him something he’s been
missing out on for years.” As Jesse bent forward to touch Shannon’s
unbelievable tits, Julie shoved her tongue deeply into his ass. He came all
over Shannon’s tits.
It was the beginning of a very long weekend.
The Startup GangBang by Ethan
Taylor

Katrina was a professional woman. She had paid her dues in college and
then spent years climbing the corporate ladder in the heart of Silicon Valley,
CA. She knew business, and tech, and was top in sales in her last position
before the Dot Com crash. Then things were all different. Now, having been
out of work for over 2 years, and with her savings nearly exhausted, she
finally found work as an office manager in a small tech startup. It wasn't
what she was used to but it was a job. “Besides” she thought, “in a small
startup, you could move up quickly and really make something happen
when times turned around.” So she was going to stick it out.
Now with the company about 6 months old, the CEO Mike Lansing was in
a bind. He was entertaining four tech investors visiting from Europe and
Asia. They really weren't visiting Silicon Valley for him, but a good friend
of his set him up with a meeting. His problem now was that the catering
group that he hired for the presentation in two days cancelled the job. When
Katie walked in the office he was distraught trying to find a solution to his
dilemma. He explained the situation to Katie. "I am a great cook" suggested
Katie, "among my other underappreciated skills. Why don't we do this
together." That's all it took. Mike was sold. The next two days were spent
planning and getting ready for the presentation. Katie arrived at Mike's
home Friday evening and was pleasantly surprised at the beauty and size of
Mike's home. It seemed almost too large for the neighborhood where it was
located in the lower Santa Cruz hills. Mike met her at the door and they got
started. By the time the guests were due to arrive they had set a beautiful
dinner table in the exotic main dining room of Mike's home.
In moments a large black limo pulled up in front of Mike's home. "Here we
go" he said as he patted Katie on the shoulder. “Thanks Kate for making
this happen." Mike said. Katie responded "We're just beginning boss. Let's
go close this deal." When Mike reached the door he realized that she was no
longer by his side. He greeted the group of investors and led them inside.
Inside the main entrance they had set out a full bar for the guests to get the
evening off to a good start. After everyone had been served at least one
drink he led them into the dining room to sit down to the meal. As the five
men were talking about local corporate mergers and other shop talk, Mike
was distracted. He still couldn't figure out what had happened to his partner
in this deal. He was just about to get up and look for Katie when out from
the kitchen she appeared. The conversation stopped suddenly. Mike was
speechless at the sight, but before he had a chance say a word Katie spoke
up, "Are the guest's ready for the first course, sir?" As it turns out, while
Mike was entertaining the guests, Katie had gone to the back room and
changed into what Mike thought was the tightest, shortest and most low cut
French Maid uniform he had ever seen. It was obvious from the response of
the guests that the outfit had been very well received. "y..yes I believe we
are ready to begin" Mike responded. Gracefully Kate turned around on the
very high black heels that she was wearing and returned to the kitchen.
Mike refilled the drinks for the guests then excused himself to follow Kate
to the kitchen.

"What are you doing?" he asked. "You want this to be a success don't you?"
she replied. "Just go back in there and let me take care of the rest" Katie
said as she gently nudged Mike back toward the dining room. As he sat
back down and the conversation resumed, she entered from the kitchen with
the first course. The dinner was perfectly prepared as was Katie and from
the response of the guests, the dinner was not going to get nearly as much
attention. Kate had given many corporate presentations but never one quite
like this. She felt vulnerable and uncomfortable but at the same time sexy
and excited. The men at the table were not supermodels themselves but they
were attractive well kempt professional men and they were clearly very
impressed by her.
The excitement for the evening started when Kate noticed one of the men
peering at her nearly exposed breasts. Then as she returned to the kitchen
she saw another was doing his best to see the curve of her buttocks under
her skirt. Now it was a game to her. With each trip around the table she
would bend over just a little more or a little closer to one of the gentlemen
but not quite close enough to contact. Then one of the men stood up to use
the rest room and she realized what she had been doing. Through his pants
she could see a very large hard erection. She blushed both from surprise and
from excitement. Now she knew she wanted to take it to the next level.
Each time when she passed by the table she would lightly brush against a
shoulder, or lean her thigh against an arm or, or against a man’s leg next to
her. She could tell the men were almost out of control with each new
surprise. Toward the end of the meal, as she approached the table to pick up
plates, a hand touched her inner thigh below the table edge where no one
could see. When she didn't pull away from his advance, he then ran his
hand up higher on her now warm and moist thigh. Mike, who was sitting
next to the action, couldn't believe what he was seeing. He was too excited
himself to intervene.
As the first man's hand was nearly under her skirt, the gentleman on the
other side of her decided to take a turn. His hand however started right on
the base of Katie's butt cheek and gently caressed back and forth along the
beautiful round curves of each cheek. Kate's chest was beginning to slowly
heave to the rhythm of the caresses. Not wanting to disappoint any of the
guests by giving all the time to one side of the table, she backed up and
returned the plates to the kitchen. For a moment the men didn't know what
to think. “Had they offended her?” they wondered. Moments later she
returned to the dining room and this time to the other side of the table. It
seemed she had adjusted her top to reveal even more of her flesh. But in
addition she had also removed the undergarments that she was wearing.
There was something so exciting to her knowing that underneath her tiny
uniform, there was nothing between herself and this party of men.
When one man's hand rode up her thigh this time, he quickly discovered the
missing garments and excitedly ran his fingers up under her skirt gently
brushing against her clit. At the same time, another man began to caress her
left breast. As he did she gently arched her back allowing her breast to slip
out of the uniform cup. She could hear the soft deep moans from the other
men at the table including her new boss of only 6 months Mike. This action
was too much for the group and the other two men walked around the table
to join in. Now Katie was covered by hands caressing every part of her
body. One man behind her pulled her hair back and gently kissed her neck
as the two in front first massaged and then began to suckle each nipple to
full excitement.

Katie couldn't believe how she felt. She had become so wet, she could feel
the dampness covering her inner thighs. That sensation alone sent shivers
through her body. She had never experienced anything like this in her life.
She felt herself gently being lifted up and rested on the table by a fourth
man.He then slowly began to kiss the very wet surface of her vagina. She
could feel her flesh becoming very firm against the surface of his tongue
and lips. Mike then began clearing room on the table behind her as she lay
back across the table cloth. Her skirt up, legs now spread wide, totally
under the control of the now very intimate group of strangers. With one
man still sucking her nipples, another caressing the other breast with his
fingers, the third man gently pulled her toward him and began to draw her
clitoris between his lips. Slowly sucking her in and out of his mouth then
ticking her with his tongue as he drew her deep into his mouth she lost all
composure. Her back arched and she shuddered into a long very deep
gasping orgasm.
She barely had time to allow her breathing to slow when she felt a man’s
penis enter her. He was large and very hard but she was so hot and wet from
the previous orgasm that he slid into her easily. Intercourse was not new to
her by any means but for some reason it had never felt like this. She gasped
as he pulled out and re-entered her. One man began massaging her clit as
the other slowly pumped in and out of her with a deep slow rhythm. Mike
couldn't take just standing by anymore. He undressed and climbed onto the
table next to her. Katie was surprised to see that Mike had a very impressive
body for a 46 year old high tech professional. He was lean and powerful
looking, very well groomed and had a very impressive erection now resting
next to her cheek.

Kate anxiously slid her lips over the tip of his penis and held it there
wanting to enjoy the look on his face. She was not disappointed. His eyes
closed in complete ecstasy as she gently suckled the tip between her lips.
Becoming more and more excited she sucked harder and harder feeling his
full erection ready to burst. At the same time she could hear the moans of
the man inside her and knew he would not last much longer. In what
seemed like a stopped moment in time, she felt Mike release his cum into
her mouth. The feeling was so intense that Kate moaned and began to cum
as well. This set off a chain reaction with the rest of the third man filling her
vagina with cum over and over while the other two came over her breasts
and stomach. It seemed like she was shaking and moaning forever. Finally,
almost exhausted, the shuddering stopped and she rested back against the
table. Mike couldn't get over the sight of her beautiful tan body fully naked
in front of him, covered in her own perspiration and cum from 4 different
men mixed over her skin. This would be an image in his mind for years to
come. The evening ended and the group parted around midnight, with the
limousine carrying the very contented group of investor’s back to the hotel.
The next day started out a bit awkwardly at the office when the Mike and
Katie met first thing at the coffee machine. Katie knew that if things were
going to be ever going to be OK between them, she would have to make the
first move. Instead of trying to apologize or justify what had happened the
evening before, she reached down to Mike's crotch and gently rested her
hand there. "I never thought this job would come with these kinds of
benefits" she said and giggled. He tried to speak and she pressed her finger
against his lips. "No, I've never done that kind of thing before, but yes it
was really amazing. Thank you." She said. Mike was speechless. Katie
walked back to her desk and started writing the day's schedule. At right
around 10:30PST she heard Mike call her into his office. "We got it!" he
exclaimed "We got the financing". "I told you, you could do it" Kate said
with a grin. "Next time, you get to wear the maid’s outfit!" She laughed.
This was a strange new personal awakening for Kate. Although she had
always enjoyed sex, it now had a new kind of place in her life. She wanted
to know more about herself and experience different new feelings. She was
having thoughts that she never had before, not just sexual but downright
kinky thoughts and fantasies. What was happening to her. "Was this like a
midlife crisis?" she thought. Whatever this was, it apparently wasn't going
to go away without being satisfied.
Over the next few months, she and Mike had an occasional hot interlude in
the office, at his home, and even once in his car in the office parking lot, but
for the most part their relationship continued to be mainly professional. As
it often happens in small startup companies, Kate’s position changed rapidly
as she took on more and more responsibility. Now she was more like a Vice
President in charge of product design. One of the engineers, a married lady
named Pamela asked Katie if she would like to come over for dinner with
her and her husband Jake. She wanted to go over plans for some of the new
designs coming up. Pamela felt that Kate could offer a fresh opinion on
them. She was happy to help out.
At around 7PM Kate arrived at Jake and Pamela’s home, a comfortable
single level in a gated community in South San Jose. Pamela opened the
door to find a very beautifully dressed Katie holding a nice bottle of wine,
waiting to be invited in. "Hi Katie!" she exclaimed. "Come in, we're just
getting started." Katie entered and received a surprisingly sexy kiss on the
cheek from Pamela. Pamela led Kate into the kitchen. There she met Jake
who was a slim, good looking man with a strong build and slightly receding
hairline. She was particularly struck by his still very dark hair and light blue
eyes. They shook hands and the three of them retired to the living room.
Jake opened the bottle of wine, poured everyone a glass, and they all began
to talk shop. Pamela went over her ideas while Kate responded very
positively to the new designs. She had seen many designs come and go in
her years of high tech marketing and sales. They really seemed to hit it off.
As the night progressed and Jake brought out one and then two more bottles
of their own wine from the cellar. While the girls sat next to each other, he
poured them a fresh glass and they began to talk sex and advertizing. Soon
they were both mimicking the advertising models in recent product
campaigns that they had seen from competing high tech companies, and
poking fun at the "over the top" sexual advertizing. As the playfulness
began to get more physical Kate’s left breast slipped out of her dress. It was
low back dress and she didn’t want to wear a bra that would show so she
decided not to wear one to dinner. Rather than seem embarrassed, Pamela
cupped Kate’s breast with her hand and kissed her nipple. This surprised
Kate a bit but the way she had been feeling lately, she had no intention of
stopping her friend’s advances. While caressing the breast with her hand,
Pamela then arched up and softly kissed Katie on the lips. When Katie
returned the affection, the kiss continued on. It not only continued on but
became deeper and more and more passionate. At first Jake wasn't sure how
to take it. He had never seen his wife kissing another person man or woman
before, at least not sensually that is, so he wasn’t sure how to deal with it. It
was exciting but so new to him he wasn’t sure what to do. As the two
continued to kiss, and not wanting anyone left out, Pamela reached out her
hand toward Jake and gestured for him to join in. He was still a bit unsure,
but the loving look in his wife's eyes re-assured him. Pam took his hand and
pulled him down onto the sofa on the opposite side of Kate. K
Kate was surprised at first but was far too excited by the whole situation to
interrupt the action. While her lips pressed against Pamela's, she reached
back and placed her hand on Jake's leg. He in turn began to caress her thigh.
As he softly touched her inner thigh he ran his hand higher and higher until
he felt the soft outline of her panties. To his pleasure, she spread her thighs
wide and lay back against the sofa allowing the couple to do as they wished
with her.
Pamela began to undress Kate slowly while covering her heated flesh with
kisses. She unbuttoned her blouse, then skirt, all the while following her
fingers with her lips. Soon Katie was completely nude and totally
vulnerable to the husband and wife's desires. Pamela's lips and tongue were
sucking and licking Kate's nipples. It was like a game to Pam trying to see
how firm and tall she could make each nipple before moving to the next.
All this teasing in turn was making Kate crazy with hot desire for more.
Jake's fingers had now worked their way around Kate's clit and were
alternately sliding in and out of her. Her hips were pressing hard against his
hand pumping up and down to the rhythm that he set. Soon Kate again
found herself crying out and shuddering to a deep orgasm gripping both
Jake and Pamela pulling them into her. As Kate rested, Pamela and Jake
kneeled before her and began to undress each other. It didn’t take long
before Kate was so stimulated by the passion between the two lovers that
she was ready to go again. She began to caress he own clit in front of them,
surprised at herself and how wet she was. Then as all three of them were
completely naked, Jake stood up, fully erect, and stepped out of the room.
Pamela leaned over and began to kiss Kate's clit between her fingers. This
sent a wave of shivers through Katie's body and nearly make her cum again.
Then Jake returned from the bedroom with a bottle of massage oil in his
hand. He knelt down behind his wife and began to cover her back with oil.
As he did, Pamela leaned forward into Kate’s arms. Kate found the feeling
of Pamela's body covered in hot massage oil incredibly erotic and she
arched her hips to press herself into Pam's flesh.
She looked down Pamela's back at Jake's hands massaging and caressing
every inch and crevice of his wife's beautiful body. Then as he caressed her
buttocks, he slowly began to circle Pamela's anus with his finger. As he did
Kate felt Pam's breath heighten against her skin. Then slowly Jake's finger
entered Pam's anus causing her to softly bite down on Kate's shoulder. The
whole scene was exciting Kate to a new level. As his finger continued to
penetrate his wife's soft opening, his hard penis entered her wet awaiting
vagina. Her hands closed around Kate and Kate almost came from the
feeling. As Pamela moaned harder Kate lifted her face and began to press
her tongue between Pam's lips. Pamela eagerly sucked on Kate's tongue as
now every opening in her body was filled with deep sexual attention. It
wasn't long before Pamela reached a full orgasm while at the same time
feeling Jake fill her with his cum. Katie then laid Pamela back on the sofa
and slowly began to clean Pam's vagina with her tongue. The taste of Pam
and Jake's cum together was wonderful to her. She began to finger Pamela's
vagina then caress her own clit with the mixture of the couple's cum. She
found the feeling amazing. While lying with her eyes closed and savoring
the moment, she felt warm oil pour over her stomach and breasts. That
feeling alone almost made her cum again. Jake's hands began to work the
oil into Kate's flesh. Again Kate was fully aroused and wanted him inside of
her. Just like with Pamela, Jake began to massage Kate's vagina, ass cheeks,
then encircling her anus. The feeling was new and different to her but she
loved it and having just watched Pamela she had to have more. "Yes," she
said. "My ass please, more and inside me". Soon she felt his finger slide
deep inside of her as his penis rode into her vagina. Now Kate was moaning
loudly and well on her way to another orgasm. Pam now shifted Kate’s
position to hands and knees while Pamela laid on her back beneath Kate
and between her thighs. Raising her head up she began to suck Kate's clit as
Jake slide deeper and deeper inside her. Just as Kate was going to lose it
again, Jake withdrew from her slowly. She cried out and panted for more.
Pamela also stopped briefly and as she did Kate lowered her head and
began to lick Pamela from her clit all the way down and back with deep
slow strokes. This made Pamela crazy and she returned to suck Kate's clit
into her mouth. Kate going crazy with excitement just began to feel Jake's
finger begin to re-enter her anus only it was larger than his finger, it was his
penis, but only just the tip. The feeling was almost painful at first but the
incredible lust that she was feeling caused her to relax and loosen up. Soon
it felt full and wonderful. As she began to moan, Jake started to slide deeper
inside her. Kate gasped and bit down slightly on Pamela’s skin causing Pam
to shudder with pleasure. Then she felt Jake press all the way into her. He
felt huge. She almost didn’t know if she could handle it but sensing that
feeling, he slid out of her and waited. All she could feel was a void that
needed to be filled by him again. This time she reached back, guiding his
penis to her ass and slid herself back onto him all the way down the shaft.
This feeling was so intense Kate immediately shuddered to an almost
violent climax, as she did Jake filled her fully with his cum. As Pam began
to cum she raised up and filled her mouth all of Jakes cum now running
down Kate's wet cum filled ass and vagina. The play went on between them
for several more hours until they finally had to stop to get some sleep for
the next day. They all showered and slept together in the King size bed that
Pam and Jake shared. The next morning the two girls left for work in
separate vehicles and that ended their only night together.. No one spoke
again about that night although the sexy giggles between the two girls
around the office often made Mike wonder.
As time passed, the startup grew to become a major tech corporation with
two impressive campuses stretching a full city block in the heart of Silicon
Valley. The original group had split up to manage different divisions with
Kate spending several years in Europe building the market there. The
business again became the main focal point of her life and her sex life took
a back seat as it had years before. Every now and then though, Kate would
relax on the lounge in front of the plate glass window of her penthouse
apartment in Germany and think of those days starting over with the young
startup. And with sensual passion and romance in her heart would wonder if
she would ever feel that way again. Sometimes when it feels like you’re in
the worst of times, you may find that it will become the very best of
memories in our lives. Cherish each moment of your life as if it is your last.
You never know if you will have another.
The Trade Off by Ethan Taylor

Carrie Duncan had the perfect life. She was a slender woman if thirty two,
her breasts just a little too full for her frame. A cloud of deep auburn hair
cascaded over her shoulders, framing a high cheekboned face. Intelligent
deep blue eyes peered out of the gorgeous face, and her neck was long and
elegant. Her brand new Cadillace CTS, a birthday gift from her husband of
eleven years, matched the color of her eyes.
This bright June morning she had just closed the sale on a million and a half
dollar home, and she had just stopped to buy a bottle of Dom Perignon to
celebrate with. Her cell phone rang and she answered it. Her husband
Donald was on the line, telling her he had to leave for Chicago on an
afternoon flight, and that he would be gone for two to three weeks. It was
not uncommon for him to go out of town, although he usually got a little
more notice than this. He was leaving the house even as he spoke to her,
and she wouldn’t see him before her left. Donald was apologetic, and he
promised to celebrate with her when he returned. Carrie sighed after she hit
the ‘end’ button on her smart phone and plugged it into the charger dock. It
would be a long two weeks…or longer.
When she got home she saw Donald’s briefcase by the door and for a
moment she was pumped up, thinking that he either had a cancellation or a
later flight. Her hopes flared, and then fell as she realized his car was in the
garage and his suitcase was gone. She sent him a text message because she
figured he wouldn’t be able to call while in-flight.
Carrie kicked off her shoes and removed her dress, slipping on a terry cloth
robe over her naked body. She padded out to the kitchen for a glass of wine
and placed the Dom in the wine rack for the celebration when Donald
returned. The refrigerator didn’t have much in the way of light snacks, so
she took a little brie cheese, some crackers, and a handful of grapes with her
when she returned to her bedroom, where she curled up with a novel.
She awakened to the sound of the doorbell, realizing suddenly that she had
slept til late afternoon. Hurrying to the door, she found one of the young
associates from Donald’s office at the door. His eyes took in the brief terry
cloth robe and the expanse of tanned flesh that was exposed by the loosely
tied garment. Carrie flushed at his obvious reaction and pulled the robe
tighter around her. “Donald called the office and asked if one of us would
drop by the house and pick up his briefcase,” the young man explained,
trying very hard not to stare at the remarkably beautiful woman.
“Thank you for coming by to pick it up,” Carrie said, smiling prettily,
amused at the young man’s attempt to hide a growing erection. Her initial
reaction had been embarrassment, but she had to admit that it was flattering
that this handsome young lawyer was aroused by her charms. “I would have
thought they’d send Nora by, she usually runs Donald’s errands for him.”
“Uh,” the young man stammered, “She couldn’t come, she’s…out of town
for the next two or three weeks.” He wasn’t about to tell this gorgeous
woman that her husband’s secretary had gotten on the plane for Chicago
today. The dumb fuck, the young lawyer mused, leaving a hot chick like
this to run off to Chicago with an airhead like Nora. Everybody in the
office knew that Nora wouldn’t even have a job at the firm if it hadn’t been
for her willingness to open her legs for anybody who could append the
initals J.D. after their names. “Sorry,” he said, meaning it, “I’ve got to get
this to FedEx for overnight shipping before the cutoff time. Thank you
Mrs. Duncan.” He fled as though the hounds of hell were chasing him.
Carrie shut the door, not quite willing to make the obvious association.
After all, she thought, she’s probably just taking a vacation because
Donald’s out of the office. But in her heart, she knew that Nora had gone
with Donald to Chicago…and he hadn’t mentioned it. She made up her
mind to give Donald the benefit of the doubt, but she fell asleep on the sofa
in the living room after finishing the bottle of Dom Perignon.
Carrie despised a champagne hangover. It left her with a murderous
hangover and a foul disposition. A short phone call later in the afternoon
placed to the main switchboard of Donald’s firm confirmed her suspicions.
She hadn’t even been required to give her name to the operator, she had just
asked for Nora. The operator had told her Nora was not at work and asked
if someone else could help her. Carrie had answered no, that she had
pressing business that only Nora could help her with and the operator had
told her that Nora and Mr. Duncan had been called to Chicago and wouldn’t
be back for two to three weeks. Carrie had thanked her and had cried
herself to sleep in the big empty bedroom.
The owner of the realty company that Carrie worked for was a woman in
her late fifties was also a close friend. Harriet Anderson was a widow and
confidant of Carrie’s, and had spotted Carrie’s misery during the morning
meeting. After the meeting she had asked Carrie to remain in the office.
Harriet closed the door and poured fresh coffee for them both. “Let’s not
beat around the bush,” Harriet said as she handed Carrie a cup of the
aromatic blend she kept in her office for her personal use. “I’ve known you
for most of your life and I know when something’s out of kilter. You don’t
look like an agent who just closed the biggest deal on a house this company
has seen all year.”
“It’s that obvious?” Carrie asked. She shook her head and opened her mouth
to speak. The first few words were hard going for her, but when she got
started the words spilled out of her in a flood. It only took a few minutes to
tell, she had never really been unhappy with Donald before.
“Let me get this straight…you’re pissed at Donald for taking his secretary
to Chicago with him, but you don’t intend to divorce him for fucking
around on you?”
“Sounds stupid, doesn’t it?” Carrie asked, her head down. “Donald’s
always been a good husband…that I know of. He’s fun, he’s active around
the house, he’s attentive, and he always remembers birthdays and
anniversaries.”
“And you love him, even if he’s over in Chicago rodding the hell out of his
teeny bopper secretary…” Harriet said. Carrie looked for signs of
disapproval in her mentor but found none. “My Ralph was the same way,”
Harriet said, remembering her husband. “He was the perfect man unless he
was away from me for more than a few days at a time. He was a horny
bastard, and he was so good in bed he could make me cry sometimes.” She
sighed. “I found out he was a philanderer when he went to a realtor’s
convention in Las Vegas without me. I was sick at home with a very bad
case of the flu and I just didn’t want to go. I made him go without me and
he ended up in bed with some realtor from Virginia. A ‘friend’ told me
about it as soon as they came back, but I never confronted him with it…the
way her treated me never changed. I know he loved me, and that was all
that mattered.” She looked at Carrie.
“I love Donald too, and I don’t think he wants to leave me, especially for
that air head Nora. She’s not quite twenty one yet, gorgeous, with big
boobs and long blonde hair.” Carrie shook her head. “All the same, it hurts
to know that he wants to fuck somebody else, even if she is gorgeous.”
“Give me a break Carrie! Try making me believe that since you’ve been
with Donald you have never met a man who brought out the slut in you!”
Harriet laughed. “I certainly did,” she said seriously, “but I was just as
careful about keeping my sins as far away from home as possible, and it
was never with the same man twice!”
Carrie was shocked. “Harriet!”
The older woman grinned, a wicked, delighted grin. “It was good enough
for Ralph and it was good enough for me. I don’t think he ever found out,
but I can’t be sure.” Harriet became more serious again. She reached into
her wall safe and pulled out a set of keys. “Here,” she said, “these are the
keys to one of my condos down in Destin. Take a week off, hell, take two.
Go to the beach, fuck some mindless muscle bound stud with a big cock
and a brain the size of a peanut…and then come back to your husband.
When you get back you can decide what you want to do about your
marriage. For what it’s worth, I don’t believe leaving Donald is the
answer. Good men are hard to find, really good men are an endangered
species.”
Carrie argued back and forth with herself all the way to the fancy penthouse
condo on the Gulf of Mexico. She had called Donald and told him she was
taking the vacation and he had told her she deserved one. He promised that
he would take her somewhere just as soon as he got back, and told her to
pick a spot. He had been sweet, thoughtful, and kind, but he had apparently
forgotten just how sensitive the microphones were on these new smart
phones. She had distinctly heard the unmistakable sound of someone
sucking a cock in the background…and it didn’t have the tinny sound of a
TV speaker.
More than a little hurt, and a little bit amused at the same time, she drove
into Destin during rush hour traffic. By eight o’clock she was dressed in
her skimpiest little black party dress and four inch stiletto heels. When one
is looking for attractive men with few brains, she reasoned, the place to
look for them was an upscale gentleman’s club. When she reached the front
door of the premier gentleman’s club, the doorman fell all over himself
letting her in the door. No cover charge, and all her drinks would be free. It
was good business to encourage a woman like Carrie inside the business.
A waitress appeared at her table almost as soon as she sat down. A crystal
flute of champagne was set in front of her and Carrie reached for her purse
to get out a tip. The waitress put her hand on Carrie’s. “Don’t bother sugar,
you just made my night. Every guy in here is going to buy you a drink. I
just got the biggest tip I’ve made all week to bring you this one drink and
tell you that old guy in the three piece suit bought you this drink. You don’t
have to do a damn thing you don’t want to, just smile and nod your head at
him.”
Carrie did as she was told, and then nervously turned back to the waitress.
“How am I going to keep them from all coming over here?” she asked.
“Don’t worry about that,” the waitress said, “even if they come over here,
don’t encourage the ones you don’t want to play with. The older ones are
especially polite, and will usually send me over to ask if you’d like to share
a table. It’s the really young ones you have to watch out for.” She thought
for a minute, “If you’re looking to play honey, just remember this. The
young pretty ones are good for one hard ride…after they satisfy themselves
they want to go back and drink and brag to their buddies. Then you’ve got
the old geezers, who have money falling out their ass and a droopy dick that
may or may not get hard after a solid hour of serious head. I’ve found that
the best ones are the expensively dressed guys from thirty to their late fifties
are the best. They’re good lovers who tend to take care of their ladies first
and come back for seconds, and they have money to burn.”
“How did you figure all this out?” Carrie asked her with a brilliant smile.
“One week a month I wait tables,” the waitress said, “the other three I
dance.” She looked at Carrie critically. “You ought to give it a shot
tonight…if you can dance.” Carrie blushed at the compliment. “Really,”
the waitress said, “you’ve definitely got the figure for it.”
Drinks arrived from all over the bar, and Carrie’s table began to load up.
“You’d better drink up sugar,” the waitress teased her, “there’s more
coming!” Carrie downed several of the flutes, but the drinks that started
coming when they noticed she wasn’t drinking the champagne were hard.
Finally, she ordered the margarita she wanted and suddenly six more
appeared on the table. The champagne had given her a buzz, but the first
margarita went straight to her head. The emcee kept talking to her and
more margaritas appeared. Carrie was enjoying the attention and her buzz
turned into a blazing high. She swayed sexily to the music, and when the
‘Amateur Night’ contest started she was definitely high.
The emcee begged her to get on the dance floor, and soon the entire
audience was calling for her and clapping their hands in unison. Flushed
with the margaritas and the attention, she abandoned the last of her
inhibitions and stepped up on the stage. A cheer went up. The lights
dimmed around the stage and the emcee spun a record that Carrie had
always found seductive, Black Velvet by Alannah Myles. She put her
hands on her belly and closed her eyes, her hips moving with the music.
Carrie was never certain when exactly during the song that the persona she
later called her ‘evil twin’ took over, but she was suddenly aware that she
was standing in front of one man in particular. Her hands were held
gracefully at her sides, and her feet were spread wide. Toying with the hem
of the little black dress, she was sliding it up far enough so that her tiny
black thong was clearly visible, as well as her swollen labia which were
poking out around the center strap. She dropped the hem and bent over so
that her long auburn hair hung down to the stage, and while she was bent
over, she slipped the spaghetti straps of her dress down and bared one of her
breasts. When she lifted her head the crowd went wild.
In a burst of wild abandon, Carrie sank to her knees in front of the
handsome man leaning against the dance floor, her legs spread wide and the
heels of her shoes against her ass cheeks. Spreading her arms wide, she lay
back on the dance floor, her hips writhing as if a cock were pumping in her
just inches from his face. She was dripping as she watched his face through
veiled eyes. She leaned up and crossed her arms, reaching down to the hem
of the little black dress and lifting it over her head. Except for her shoes,
all Carrie had left was the tiny thong. Her hand reached out to the back of
the man’s neck and she pulled herself up, pressing her breast to his mouth.
Money was raining on the stage, and she forced herself away from the man
who had excited her so much…but to her surprise, she was energized by the
crowd and the hot stares of all the men. She pinched her nipples almost to
the point of pain. She stopped at each man along the front of the dance
floor, flirting and teasing. It was not long before her hands were inside her
panties and more money flew onto the stage. Unable to control herself any
longer, she thrust two fingers into her pussy with her legs splayed wide and
came uncontrollably. When the music stopped, her waitress friend helped
her collect the money and stagger off the stage.
Her head did not begin to clear when they got backstage, instead, the world
reeled around her. The waitress was excitedly counting her money as
Carrie put her clothes back on. “Jesus, honey, you made two thousand
bucks on one set!” the waitress gushed, “that’s freaking unheard of.”
Carrie shook her head unbelievingly. “Two thousand?” she asked. “How
long was I out there? Two, maybe three minutes?”
“Eight minutes babe,” the waitress said, “Roger played the record through
twice.”
Another waitress came in and whispered to Carrie’s newfound friend.
“Guess what?” the waitress said on a low voice, “your boyfriend, the one on
the front row that you acted like you wanted to fuck?” Carrie colored at the
recollection, but felt the heat rush through her anyway. “He wants a lap
dance in the V.I.P. room!”
“What the hell is the V.I.P. room?” Carrie asked groggily. The waitress,
who said her name was Angel, explained that the V.I.P. room was actually a
lot of small rooms in the back, guarded by the very best of the bouncers.
The girls were paid to go back and give a private lap dance for a good bit
more than they made on the stage. Legally, the dancers couldn’t do any
more in the V.I.P. rooms than they could on the main floor. The truth was
that the girls generally went as far in the V.I.P. rooms as their conscience
allowed as long as the money was right. There was a warning light in each
room that the bouncer would set off if the law or an Alcohol Inspector
showed up, along with a panic button for the girls to punch if a guy got out
of hand.
“He’s offered you another two grand to go back there for a half hour lap
dance…baby girl there are women here who would suck his cock and let
him fuck them in the ass for half that!”
“I’m sorry,” Carrie said, “I can’t…I don’t even know why I did any of
that…I must have been crazy.”
Angel laughed, “No sugar, crazy is turning down two grand for a half hour
lap dance. You’ll have to tell him no yourself though.” Carrie pleaded, but
Angel steadfastly refused.
Carrie went backout into the crowded room and was greeted by the crowd.
She looked around for the man she had teased so badly, and finally found
him back near the entrance to the V.I.P room. “I’m sorry,” she said, “I just
can’t do it. I’m not a professional…I don’t know what got into me
tonight…that wasn’t really me.” She stopped, unable to go any further.
“I don’t care,” the man said, his voice low and charged with lust. He
reached into his coat pocket and came out with a banded sheaf of one
hundred dollar bills. “Here,” he rasped, “ten grand.” He stared at her
breasts, and Carrie felt her nipples rise. There was something wickedly
exciting about a man wanting to see her naked that he was willing to pay
ten thousand dollars for it. She felt her panties get wet again.
“OK,” she said, “Come on!” She reached out and took his hand,
deliberately placing his palm against her ass. The money had done
something to her. She didn’t need it, in fact she had three credit cards in her
purse with a higher limit, and probably three times that much in her
personal checking account. What was driving her was how badly this man
wanted her…and he was sexy as hell. Mid forties with a full head of black
hair, graying at the temples. An expensive Brioni suit draped his athletic
frame, and he had large, tough hands. His face was right out of an old time
cowboy movie, and from what she could see, his erection was huge.
Something inside Carrie changed, her walk became feline, her hips swaying
seductively and her body emanatingmating pheromones wildly. Suddenly,
everything in her body screamed ‘fuck’ instead of ‘tease’. Carrie knew she
was going to fuck him before they left the V.I.P. room, and nothing else
mattered.
When they reached the cubicle the bouncer guided them to, the bouncer
quietly showed her the warning light and the emergency button and then
closed the heavy curtains behind him. Carrie said nothing, she simply
spread her legs and straddled his lap. Beneath her thinly covered pussy, she
could feel the rigid length of his swollen penis. When the music began to
play, she ground her clit against the dorsal ridge of his cock, sliding
backwards, and then forward until his glans rested against her engorged
clit. She gasped as she rested it there. His cock leaped at the stimulation,
pressing hard against her sensitive clit and she gasped again, pulling his
head to her breasts.
Carrie didn’t even try to dance. She reached down and lifted the black
dress over her head and pressed her nipple directly into his mouth. “Bite
it!” she commanded. He did so but she wanted more. “Harder!” she
whispered. A low moan escaped her lips as he complied. She tried to rise
to pull her thong off, but he growled low in his throat and reached down and
grabbed the fragile undergarment, ripping it from her and she was naked
except for her stiletto heels.
She tore her breast from his mouth and rose up as he protested. His jaw
snapped shut when she knelt, spreading his legs with her hands and
reaching for his belt buckle. In seconds she had his pants around his ankles
and his rigid cock in her hands. It was huge, much bigger than Donald’s…
and that was the last thought she had involving her husband until much later
that night. Saliva leaked from the corners of her mouth as she dove down
on the strange penis. She forced the thick shaft deep into her throat and
gagged as it passed her soft palate. Once it passed that spot, her gag reflex
shut off and she swallowed the rest of the monster cock with ease. Her lips
encircled the base of his cock, and her throat muscles milked him wildly.
He reared up in surprise as she grabbed his balls and sucked him fiercely,
and he made an odd, high pitched noise as he began to ejaculate wildly into
her throat. The volume of scalding viscous sperm was so great that she
couldn’t contain it all, and it quickly built up and overflowed her lips,
which still enveloped the base of his stalk.
Carrie lifted her mouth off his still hard cock, his steaming cum falling onto
her breasts from her full generous lips, and her breath came in ragged
gasps. Her eyes were wide, as if she had just been given a substantial
electric shock. “Fuck me!” she commanded. In the dim light, her sweating
body with its rigid tits looked magnificent. The big man put his hands
under her arms and lifted her straight into the air. When he lowered her,
Carrie’s writhing hips searched and located his thick glans and her pussy
absorbed the huge cock with ease. He silenced her rising moans with a kiss
as he began to pound roughly into her. There would be no sweet, tender
thrusts this night. She was getting the raw pounding her excitement
demanded. Her orgasm threatened to take the top off her head.
Carrie was conscious of being completely naked beneath the party dress as
she entered the penthouse apartment. She shivered with a sense of freedom,
and as she ran the hot water in the tub, she noticed that it was not yet ten
o’clock. She stripped the dress off, turned the water off, and speed dialed
Donald’s number.
Donald answered on the first ring, and Carrie could hear Nora in the
background…the girl was going to have to have her lips recapped when she
got back to Atlanta, but that was no problem of Carrie’s. “Hi baby,” Carrie
drawled, “hope you’re having a good time!” Surprised, she found that she
meant it. “No, I’ve just had a pleasant night out in Destin and I’m calling it
a day early. I just wanted you to know how much I love you before I go to
sleep.” The small talk only lasted a few minutes and she let him go back to
his blow job. I hope she swallows, Carrie thought, he really enjoys that.
With a contented sigh, she leaned back in the hot water. She wondered
which boutique she would go to the next morning to buy a new dress and a
replacement thong…perhaps even a new pair of shoes. The manager at the
gentlemen’s club had invited her back tomorrow. Their Amateur night had
been such a success that they wanted to do it again. She wondered if the
handsome man would be back.
To Rise From The Ashes by Ethan
Taylor

Sondra Mocke was tired. At the ripe old age of twenty six she was tired of
her life, she was tired of her job, and she was tired of her husband. The five
foot four female was willowy, with breasts slightly too large for her slender
frame. Her tawny hair hung to her shoulders in a mass of curls that she had
to work on for two hours every morning before she could go into work,
punch a clock, and crunch meaningless numbers into a stupid computer
until the bell rang that allowed her to go eat a tasteless lunch. The
afternoon was exactly like the morning.
When she returned home it was to wait for her husband Tony to come in
from his construction job nasty and filthy and watch him stumble
exhaustedly into the shower and fall asleep during the tasteless dinner she
usually prepared by turning a microwave on…after which he went to bed.
Both of them worked six days a week for very little money. They hadn’t
spoken a word to each other in weeks…and Sondra couldn’t remember
when they had sex the last time.
It hadn’t always been this way. When they were in college they were madly
in love and full of dreams. Neither had been able to keep their hands off
each other, and they had made love in every place they had been able to.
Their life held great promise, and their future was a brilliantly lit path
before them.
Reality sucked. There were no jobs available when they graduated from
college, the economy was stagnant. They were competing with other
college graduates for fast food jobs that wouldn’t pay them to work forty
hours a week, and the turnaround on those jobs was enough to make one’s
head spin. A year after college they were still struggling to keep the power
turned on. Tony’s parents were dead, having died in a car crash with an
uninsured motorist his senior year in high school, and Sondra’s parents
were in no position to help them.
In spite of the calamities befalling them, they had still had each other until
the endless backbreaking labor had killed Tony’s spirit and the numbing
monotony of Sondra’s job had finally wiped away her dreams. Five years of
misery had beaten them down. They didn’t own a car, and all they had left
to get around on was the beaten down old Harley that Tony had once kept in
such pristine condition. They were so deep into their own misery that they
couldn’t even turn to each other…and the very love that bound them
brought them misery. Neither could understand why the other couldn’t see
how unhappy they were. The lack of understanding turned to bitterness,
and their conversations became short and full of recriminations. For Tony
the end came when he dragged himself out of bed at five o’clock one
morning, wishing that one of them, he really didn’t care whether it was he
himself or Sondra, would die that day in an accident of some kind so at
least it would all be over.
It would be a year before either of them knew they had left each other on
the same day. Sondra had been standing in line with an unexpected bonus
check in her hand from work, a grudging payment passed out by a company
who had collected record revenues and had to pay out money in bonuses in
order to keep from hitting a higher tax bracket. The bonus was more than
she made in two weeks. It wouldn’t even cover the back rent. What the
hell was she going to do?
Tony had taken a seat on the tired old Harley before the foreman had come
out to talk to everyone, telling them the project had been put on hold until
the economy got a little better. He handed them all pinks lips and a two
week severance check along with their regular paycheck. It would barely
pay the power bill that was due day before yesterday. What the hell was he
going to do?
Sondra left the check cashing business, wandering aimlessly and in no rush
to get home. She was standing at a traffic light when the lantern jawed, icy
eyed man in the sleeveless tee shirt pulled up to the light on a gleaming,
powerful Harley…the thunder from its twin cylinder engine sending the
familiar thrill up between her legs. The guy was to die for gorgeous and his
eyes were alive with a racy glint. His brilliant white teeth flashed as he
gunned the motor and waved her over. He had a bedroll tied over his
headlight and there was a backpack attached to the sissy bar.
“Where yagoin’?” Sondra asked with a wild grin.
“To the beach,” he said. Wordlessly, Sondra climbed on the back of the
back of the bike, ignoring the hem of her dress sliding up her sexy thighs
and exposing the pink panties that had “Hottie” plastered across the butt.
She wrapped her slender arms around his waist, pressed her soft breasts
against his rippling back muscles, and lay her head on his back. He twisted
the throttle and they were gone in a roar of sound.
Tony had cashed his check and in his first such outing since he had been in
college, rode with his best friend to a local biker bar for a cold beer. The
girl looked as if she might be underage, but Tony watched the bartender
check her I.D. and serve her a shot of whiskey. Her long coltish legs looked
good, there was no doubt about it, and the denim jean cutoffs were so short
that the pockets peeked out from under the ragged hems. She wore a pink
blouse tied up underneath her small breasts that failed to hide the fact that
she didn’t wear a bra. Her short cropped blonde hair was shiny, but looked
as if she had been wearing a helmet all day. Giant sunglasses hid her eyes as
she looked at Tony.
He gestured at the empty chair next to him and she took it. After her second
shot of whiskey her flashy exterior crumbled and her story came out in
heart wrenching sobs. She had fought with her boyfriend, whom she had
run away with when she was seventeen years old. Her family had disowned
her when she had run away, and had refused to have anything to do with
her. Today her boyfriend had become angry with her because she wouldn’t
give a greasy old man a blowjob for twenty dollars so that the boyfriend
could buy a tank of gas for his bike and a couple of beers. He had hit her
for the last time she told Tony tearfully, taking the sunglasses off and
exposing a very large shiner.
Tony was touched by her story, he had always been soft hearted, and his
first thought was to call Sondra and ask her if it was OK to bring Lily home
until they could get some help for her. He excused himself and went to call
a neighbor because there was no phone at his house. The neighbor told him
that he hadn’t seen Sondra since she went to work that morning.
Lily came out of the bar looking for him, Tony was the only person she
knew in this whole town, and he had been nice to her. She found him
sitting on his old Harley, staring down at the pavement in misery, and his
emotions just to wrung out for tears. In seconds she was in his arms and
they were both crying, holding onto each other and feeling that finally, there
was someone else in the whole world who understood them. In minutes her
shirt was open and Tony was sucking at her sensitive nipples. In just a few
more minutes, Lily had his jeans open and she was sucking his cock so far
into her throat he thought he would explode. Seconds later, he did explode,
and Lilly kept her head down on his cock until every single drop had been
swallowed. She clung to him afterwards.
Tony lifted the kickstand with his toe and gunned the old Harley out of the
bar parking lot. His shirt was unbuttoned and his chest was bare, and the
full moon shone down on them as they sped down the U.S. Highway, the
wind in their hair.
Sondra lay beneath Mike’s sweating body, her legs wrapped around his
waist, her heels beating a tattoo on the iron hard cheeks of his ass. She had
lost track of how many times she had cum…whatever her soul had needed,
Mike was giving it to her in spades. Wild and free, a feeling that had been
long lost to her, she felt wild and free. “Roll over baby, I want to fuck you
in the ass!” Mike gasped.
With no hesitation at all, Sondra did something she had steadfastly refused
her husband. She lay panting on her belly, her hands pulling her butt
cheeks apart, her legs spread wantonly and her ass waggling. “Fuck me
Mike,” she whimpered. “Stick it in my ass!”
His thumb probed and she winced. “I’ll go slow baby,” Mike whispered, his
thumb probing more gently, “I don’t want to hurt you…”
“Shut up Mike, and stick it in my ass…I don’t care if it hurts I want I Mike,
I want it bad.”
“If you’re sure,” Mike said uncertainly, resting the glans of his large cock
against her tiny, resisting hole.
“I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life,” Sondra said between
gritted teeth as she shoved back against his cock. It went in deep and
Sondra screamed, but she kept fucking…and then she began to cum.
Mike lay heavily on her back, his weight warm and welcome, and his cock
still buried deep in her ass. “Are you OK baby?” he asked her.
Sondra sighed and snuggled back against him, beginning the slow
undulating movements that would make him hard again in minutes.
“Believe me Mike, I’ve never been more OK in my life.” Her fingers went
to her clit, but she didn’t need them, the sensations in her sore ass were
beginning to make her cum again.
Her tiny naked body shuddered in Tony’s arms as he gripped her in the
swift current of the cold spring fed stream just south of the Alabama state
line. The dappled moonlight glistened off the droplets on Lily’s pale skin
and her nipples pointed at the sky as she leaned back and allowed his thick
penis to enter her pussy for the first time. The feeling was so pleasurable
that it was all she could do to keep from shrieking her joy to the stars. Ever
since she had sucked him earlier in the evening, any time she touched him it
felt like a tiny pleasant electric shock.
She was so light and so pretty…and so responsive to everything he did to
please her. Tony was certain he was insane, he had just left his wife for
god’s sake! The need to feel guilt was swept away as Lily began to hump
his cock like a crazed animal. “Fuck me baby,” she hissed, “any way,
anywhere, however you want it, that’s what I want to do for you!” She
pulled herself forward and gnawed on his earlobe. “You know it’s true don’t
you? I’ll do absolutely anything if it turns you on!” Her tiny breasts were
burning into his chest, her nipples stiff against the hairs there.
“I can bring other women to our bed for you,” she whispered. “I can help
them suck your cock, I already know how much you like that! I can even
eat their pussies while you fuck them in the ass…anything you want, I love
it.” She curled around him, trembling and squeezing him tightly, “Just don’t
ever hit me,” she whimpered in a little girl voice wildly at odds with the
wanton slut of a moment before. As Tony shot his huge load into her
grasping, clinging pussy, he felt an overwhelming desire to protect and take
care of this wanton waif, perhaps the strongest urge in his life.
They lay on a beach towel beneath a palm tree with the full moon above
them, the palm fronds whispering in the breeze, and their fingers
interlocked. Lily sat beside him, her tiny hands tickling the hair of his groin
and causing his cock to jump. “You know I meant what I said,” she
whispers, “it makes me crazy horny to think of watching you fuck another
girl. I’ll even do other guys for you to watch if it excites you, I don’t mind
and I love sex with guys or girls, you know?”
Her mouth strayed to his penis and began to suck at it, making him hard
again. “I know you love this too baby, I could tell when I did it the first
time.” She popped the big head into her mouth and popped it out again with
an amazingly loud sound.
“Lily, you don’t have to do any of that stuff for me, honest,” he said,
thinking of her boyfriend trying to make her blow some old junkyard bear
for twenty bucks made him angry.
“You’re thinking about Billy and the man at the bar, aren’t you?” she
whispered. “Listen to me Tony, and listen carefully. I will never promise
that I will fuck only you…I can’t promise that because I can’t keep the
promise. If a man or a woman is nice to me and they want to fuck, I fuck
them…I’ll fuck them, suck them, lick their ass, whatever they want. My
father said I was a whore for as far back as I can remember, and my mother
hated me.” She stopped for air for a moment. “And do you know why my
mother hated me Tony? She hated me because I was just like her. If my
father hadn’t beaten her so badly she would have been the town slut. What
I saw in my mother’s eyes when I got older and came in with cum stains on
my clothes and straw in my hair I didn’t see hate or anger baby, I saw
envy.” Lily drew closer and her and gripped his penis hotly. “Just before
Billy and I ran away?” she whispered conspiratorially, “ I sucked Billy’s
dick on our own front porch with the light on. When I had all his cum in
my mouth, I ran inside the door where I knewmy mother would be standing
and watching and I kissed her Tony, I kissed her hard and snowballed
Billy’s cum into her mouth…and she came so hard she had to sit down.”
Lily looked at him defiantly. “I went back outside and got on Billy’s hog
and I never looked back.
Tony felt like some kind of freak, but he was so turned on by Lily’s sick
story that he erupted in her mouth when she dipped her head down to take
him back into her mouth. The diminutive blonde sat up in front of him in
the moonlight, and with a face of perfect innocence, began to play with his
cum with her mouth and fingers. Lily locked eyes with him as she played.
“I need you to understand Tony, I need you to understand that I do what I
do because I like it.” She licked the last of his cum from her fingers with a
loud slurp and threw her arms around Tony’s neck. “You make me so
happy,” she whispered.
Every night with Mike was wild. Sondra had taken a little of her cash and
gotten her hair cut at a mall salon, and had outfitted herself in jeans, tank
tops, and tennis shoes at a thrift store. She looked good in distressed denim
with her hair cut in a sexy short bob, and her breasts needed no bra to thrust
proudly forward and upwards. Because Mike liked it, and because she got a
thrill out of being lusted after, Sondra began to dress to tease.
More and more often, Sondra would look up to find herself split away from
Mike as bikers of all types bought her drinks and flirted with her. Mike
seemed to love to watch her flirt, so she did it more openly, always
watching Mike for signs of approval or disapproval. When she asked him
about it, he told her, “Hell baby, I love it that everybody thinks my old lady
is hot!”
Sondra was fully aware by now that she was not ‘in love’ with Mike, and
she didn’t care…he made her happy and she didn’t have to have a single
serious thought in her head. She was carefree, and there were simply no
decisions to be made. It was enough. Her antics when they were out
drinking became wilder and wilder, and it was a rare night when she didn’t
make out with some total stranger who turned her on for one reason or
another. She was safe inside the bars, and she didn’t mind finding a dark
corner so that she could slip her hands inside a pair of jeans and handle the
hot wanting naked flesh of a good looking man.
There came a night when one of the strangers turned her on more than she
was comfortable with, after all, she washere with Mike. The stranger had
eased his cock outside of his jeans in their dark corner, and he was pushing
her head down toward the rigid tool. “Go ahead baby,” he whispered, “you
know you want to!”
The odd thing was, she didwant to. The strangers cock wasn’t
exceptionally large, she knew she could easily take him into her throat, and
it was gorgeous…all pink and shiny and the stretched skin so smooth and
silky. The man smelled good too. Suddenly she felt another hand on her
head, pushing her parted lips towards the stranger’s cock.
“Go ahead baby,” Mike whispered, “I want to watch you suck him.”
Sondra sat up in her chair. “Are you kidding me?” she asked him, uncertain
as to whether she was hurt or hot.
Mike grabbed his own rigid cock through his jeans and rubbed it. “Come
on baby, I want to watch him cum in your mouth!” His eyes were bright and
excited, and there was no doubt he meant what he said.
Sondra locked eyes with Mike, and with the tricky, cross hand maneuver
every woman has when she’s deliberately teasing, she lifted the tube top
and let her breasts fall free. There was a crowd around them by now, and
Sondra stood and dropped her denim shorts to the floor. She put her hands
on her hips, and wearing only the tiny thong, she ordered the stranger to
slide his chair back so everyone could see. Without ever taking her eyes
from Mike’s, she knelt and swallowed the stranger’s cock to the root.
Within minutes the stranger emptied his balls into her mouth…Sondra
swallowed some, and allowed the rest to flow over her cheeks and onto her
breasts. Mike’s eyes were still shining brightly.
Sondra took her eyes off Mike’s for the first time, and she reached out for
another stranger that had caught her eye. She dragged him into a chair and
she proceeded to make him cum, treating his semen the same as she had the
first stranger’s. She reapeated the process four more times before she felt
fingers pulling at her thong panties. It was Mike, and he was beckoning to
a heavily bearded biker that Sondra would never have let touch her if she
was doing the choosing.
She watched Mike as the bearded man knelt on the floor in front of her and
placed his hands on her pale thighs. Mike never lost that look of sheer
excitement. Sondra spread her legs wide and writhed her hips in open
invitation to the bearded man. She hoped Mike was having a good time,
because after tonight he would never see her again.
Sondra wasn’t angry, she would have happily done the same thing for Mike
with no ill feelings if he had asked her how she felt about it first. She felt
her first ever pang of regret at leaving Tony. This was not how she had
pictured her freedom.
Tony had lucked out and found a high end residential contractor working in
a gated community where people lived that were not as susceptible to the
vagaries of the economy…Tony had worked for Blake Townsend before
and the man liked him. The pay was exceptional, and Blake had jobs
scattered from Pensacola to the eastside of Destin. Tony soon had a nice
apartment on Pensacola Beach for Lily and himself overlooking Escambia
Bay on the North side of the island.
He had spent a lot of time and money on restoring his hog, and he had
stopped by the beach biker bar to show off the new paint job to a friend.
They had toasted the end result of Tony’s efforts with an icy cold Corona,
and Tony had started for home. Before he got to the apartment he could
hear Lily’s moans of excitement. She had never tried to deceive him, but he
had no doubt that she had sex with other people while he was out…but he
had never walked in on her like this before. Sex with multiple partners
didn’t bother him, but he had to confess that it bothered him if the
experience wasn’t one they shared.
Lily was being fuck simultaneously by two of the volleyball bums from
their favorite bar, and the bartender was on his knees feeding his cock into
her mouth. Lily was flopping around wildly and taking as much from all of
them as they could give her.It wasn’t enough for Lily. When she saw Tony
come through the door she reached out a hand for him and begged him to
squeeze her nipples…hard. He squeezed so hard he was afraid he was
going to draw blood and Lily came unglued. After the other men had cum,
they made their excuses and left in a group. Lily sat in the breeze in their
open bedroom window drinking a beer and gazing at Tony.
As much as he tried, he couldn’t hide the hurt. She hadn’t tried to hide it,
and try as he might he couldn’t accuse her of cheating…Lily was what she
was and had never pretended to be otherwise.
“I never meant to hurt you,” Lily said quietly, “but I told you in the
beginning…”
Tony shushed her with a forefinger to her lips. “I know, and I didn’t say
anything.”
Lily stood up and walked to the shower. When she came back she was
dressed as she had been when he first met her. She had a denim bag over
her shoulder, and she bent to kiss him. “I can’t bear to hurt you,” she
whispered, “and I can’t change what I am.” It was the last time Tony ever
saw her.
Blake offered him the foremanship of a huge three year residential job in
Destin a week later The job came with a sign on bonus, a huge payraise,
and a company pickup truck. Tony took the job and moved to Destin
without looking back. The company that owned the apartments on
Pensacola Beach owned apartments near his new job in Destin and he
persuaded them to do a lease swap…as long as he took a larger, nicer
apartment. The only good thing that had resulted from his separation from
Sondra, he thought, was that he hadn’t left any debts behind to ruin his
credit. He felt the first pang of regret at leaving her, seven months after
they had parted. He wondered how she was doing.
Sondra had walked out past Inlet Beach at the west end of Panama City
beach, and she had stopped to get a cold drink at the little gas station there.
When she put the soft drink on the counter she felt eyes on her and she
turned to see a well dressed woman about her own age staring at her. The
woman seemed familiar.
“Sondra?” the woman said.
Sondra’s brain was locked, she knew this woman. “Elise?” They had
worked together in the drafty old building where hundreds of them had
keyed numbers into computers, and they had shared coffee breaks and
lunches together…they had been acquaintances but not really friends. She
did remember that Elise had lived in an apartment just down the street from
her and Tony.
Elise was headed for Destin, having been out to Rosemary Beach to show a
condo lot to a prospective client. After getting reacquainted, Elise had asked
her where she was headed and she had just shaken her head. Elise had asked
her if she wanted to spend the night in her condo in Destin. “Come on,”
Elise said softly, “I’ve been where you are…right after Dane and I split up.
At least stay a couple of nights until you have an idea where you might be
headed.” As simply as it had started out, two acquaintances meeting by
chance on a Florida beach, it was how Sondra ended up working as an
executive secretary for a real estate firm that survived by selling raw
properties to well-heeled clients and then matching them with high end
residential construction firms.
The first time they bumped into each other was awkward. Tony had driven
by to pick up a set of plans and meet a prospective client as a favor to
Blake, who was tied up and couldn’t get to Destin. At first he didn’t
recognize her with her short hair style and her deep tan, and she was
dressed casually but expensively in a sexy style he had never seen on her
before…and she no longer looked…stretched was the only way he could
think of to describe her tormented appearance before they
separated…”before I ran out on her,” was his actual thought.
Tony looked great, Sondra thought, he was wearing nice denims, a golf
shirt, and engineer boots and he had a deep Florida tan. He didn’t look
harried and drawn as he had “when I ran out on him” she thought.
The moment was awkward and shy for them both, and both were wallowing
in guilt and regret. There was no doubt the attraction was still there. It was
Sondra who overcame her feelings first, oddly enough. “I know this is
awkward,” she said, “but do you think we could meet for coffee or
something after work this afternoon?”
Amazed that she would even consider having anything at all to do with him
after he had run out on her, he stammered for a moment. “It’s ok if you
don’t want to,” she said, dropping her eyes to her desk, “I understand.”
“No, really,” Tony said, “I just was surprised that you would be willing to
have anything to do with me after the way I left you.”
“You left me?” Sondra said dully. “This won’t wait til after work,” she said,
grabbing her purse and walking to the Office Manager’s cubicle, where she
was cheerfully given the rest of the afternoon off.
They stopped at the first coffee shop they found. It took them half an hour
of verbal fencing before they were able to combine their stories and begin
to laugh together about their mutual feelings of guilt.
Tony was the first to break the ice physically when he reached out to take
her hand. “I didn’t hate you,” he said, “I hated my life and what it had
become, and the endless grind. I’ve done some things I’m not really
ashamed of, and I’m afraid they’re a little wilder than you can handle…but
I want you to know I’ve never really stopped loving you.” He spoke quietly
and with great emotion.
“You aren’t the only one who went wild,” she grinned shyly at him.
“Are you saying you’re willing to talk about it?” he asked.
“I am if you are,” she said, still hedging.
“Everything on the table, even the stuff we’re ashamed of?”
“Everything,” she said.
“You realize this is going to take some serious drinking whiskey to get
through…” he said.
“And some privacy.” It was said almost demurely.
They ended up on bright white sand in the moonlight, the crashing of the
waves on the beach punctuating the sentences of their stories. Tony insisted
on “confessing” first, leaving nothing out from the moment he awakened
and wished one of them was dead to his walking in on Lily. His head was
hanging when he finished, embarrassed in spite of his claims that he was
not.
“You really cared about her, didn’t you?” Sondra asked gently, her hand on
his arm. He managed not to cry, not about Lily, but about Sondra’s kindness
and her refusal to judge him.
It took Sondra a few heavy swallows from the bottle of sour mash whiskey
they had bought, but she eventually got her story out. It was hard for her,
especially the parts about things she had never done with Tony…the ass
fucking, the cum swallowing, the group sex.
When she lifted her eyes to his she found he was grinning. “What are you
grinning for?” she smacked his arm teasingly.
“Really?” he asked, “blowjobs for total strangers and ass fucking the first
time I’m out of your sight?”
Her smile disappeared and he saw tears in her eyes. Quickly he wrapped
her in his arms and held her, kissing her tears away. “I wasn’t laughing to
hurt you,” he said, “I just can’t picture you doing those things at all. You
always made sure that my cum never touched your face, like it was dirty…
and the one time I even hinted that I wanted to try anal sex you wouldn’t
even talk to me for a week. The honest truth is, I wish we were still
together…in spite of the things we’ve done, or maybe because of the
things we’ve done, I’ve never wanted you more in my life.”
It was her turn to say, “Really?”
They were together in the sand, and they didn’t care that there were people
occasionally walking past them in the darkness. They drowned in each
other’s lips and their hands explored hauntingly familiar curves and
surfaces. Both giggled when they found that their pubic hair was gone.
Sondra dragged him into the water, the waves crashing against them as she
showed him that swallowing his load was not only no longer taboo, but that
she loved it.
They stood waist deep in the Gulf of Mexico as she fondled him hard
again. When he was rigid, she turned and guided him to the puckered ring
of her ass. “Now Tony, now please!”
As he eased into her and felt her quiver around his length, it struck him that
today was one year to the day that they had left each other. He laughed
aloud as he drove into her depths and heard her wailing passion.
“Why were you laughing?” she asked him when they lay panting in the wet
sand.
Tony drew her close and kissed her. “Happy Anniversary darling.”
Fucked by my Friend’s Partner by
Hanna Love
“Hey honey, the newbies are moving in,” Ruby called out to her husband
Kev, who was sitting at the kitchen table reading the newspaper.
“Come away from the window; you don’t want them to think that they’ve
moved somewhere that has nosy neighbors, do you? Give them chance to
get moved in, and then we can go over and introduce ourselves.”
“I know, honey; I’m just curious. It’s been such a long time since anyone
new moved in; I was hoping that they would be more fun than the miserable
old tosser that’s just gone!”
Their old neighbor was a guy called Matthew, who although he was only in
his mid-forties, he may as well have been of pensionable age; he was so
old-fashioned, and miserable, and always moaning when kids played in the
street. His mother had recently taken ill, so he had sold his property to go
back home to look after her; most of the street had cheered when he had
left. Although everyone round here was friendly enough, they also didn’t
live ‘in each other’s pockets,’ and tended to say ‘Good morning,’ when they
saw each other, which may not be from week to week.
That was the only thing that Ruby wasn’t too keen on around here, and that
was that she hadn’t made any close friends; her and Kev had lived in Moss-
side Avenue for almost four years now, and were very happy in their lives,
but Ruby just wished that she had someone else to talk to when Kev was at
work. Ruby couldn’t work, due to a problem with her spine, but fortunately,
Kev had a good job, and they managed ok; Ruby kept the house immaculate
and always had a meal ready for Kev when he came home, but that only
took up so much of her day; she was now fed up of the day-time soaps, and
thought that if she watched another ‘The Young and the Restless,’ or ‘Days
of our Lives,’ that she could probably write the scripts for them.
The bottom line was, Ruby was lonely; she and Kev couldn’t have children
due to her spinal condition, and her mother had long since moved to Florida
to live with her toy-boy husband, so she was very much alone during the
day time. Kev was a super, thoughtful husband, who was always springing
flowers or other surprise gifts on her, but he worked long hours and often
came home tired out.
“Oh, good, they both look about our age,” Ruby was still peeking around
the edge of the drapes, “It doesn’t look as though they have any children
either; there’s no sign of kids’ stuff going in.”
“Ok, babe,” laughed Kev, “I know you won’t be happy until you’ve said
hello to them, so how about we take them a tray over? I’m sure they would
love your home-made cookies, and I’ve still got that bottle of bubbly I got
from work, hidden away at the back of the fridge somewhere; what do you
say?”
“Yes, please,” smiled Ruby, happily, “Just give me two minutes to sort out
my hair and lipstick; you get the cookies while I get ready.” She planted a
kiss on his cheek, as she hurried to retrieve her hair-brush from the depths
of her enormous purse.

“Hi, nice to meet you; I’m Simon,” said the smiling man at the door, who
had his hand outstretched, ready to shake.
“I’m Kev, and this is my wife, Ruby; welcome to the neighborhood,”
smiled Kev, shaking the offered hand vigorously.
Ruby stood behind him, suddenly shy at seeing this guy close up; he was a
dead ringer for George Clooney, and she could have literally swooned at his
feet, but for the fact that with her back, she would never get up again!
“Honey,” called Simon up the stairs, “Come and meet our new neighbors;
they’ve brought cookies and bubbly. I told you we would be ok here, didn’t
I?” He smiled to Ruby, whispering, “I hope you’re talkative; Barbara is
quite shy in front of strangers. She can’t work and so she’s not too used to
meeting new people.”
Ruby felt empathy for Barbara as soon as she came down the stairs; she
could tell that she was shy, but she was as gorgeous as her husband, and just
as welcoming.
“Hello, how kind of you,” she smiled, shaking their hands; “I’m sorry we
haven’t got to the glasses yet, but I’m sure I can find us some mugs to drink
out of, if you don’t mind.” She bustled off into the kitchen, and both Kev
and Ruby watched the wiggle of her ass, in fascination.
Half an hour later, they were sitting on bar-stools, sharing their second
bottle, (Barbara had thoughtfully put a nice Chardonnay in the fridge as
soon as they had arrived, thinking they could have that when they were in
need of a rest from unpacking.) they were chatting away like old friends,
Ruby and Barbara finding that they had more in common than just not
being able to work; they both originally hailed from Missouri, and both had
a parent living in Florida.
Kev looked at his beloved wife’s smiling face, and was glad that she and
Barbara had hit it off; he knew how lonely she could get during the day.
“I have an idea,” smiled Kev, “There’s an excellent Chinese restaurant in
town, and they do a fabulous carry-out; how about I order us something
from there? It will save anyone cooking, and we can give you a hand
moving stuff. Only if you would like us to, of course?” he looked
questioningly toward Simon.
Barbara broke in, “Chinese? Are you kidding? That’s only my favorite; I
would love some, but let us pay to say thank you for your lovely welcome.”
“I wouldn’t hear of it,” smiled Kev; “So what does everyone like; or shall I
order a bit of everything?”
“A bit of everything sounds great to me; what about you honey?” she asked
Simon.
“Fine be me,” he smiled, “But there’s only one problem,” his face suddenly
looked grave.
“What is it honey?” Barbara now looked worried.
“I don’t know where the hell the plates or cutlery are, so I hope you all
know how to eat rice with your fingers!” he laughed.
Everyone joined in; Kev ordered the food, and by ten o’clock, most of the
rooms were straight, everyone had eaten their fill of Chinese, and Barbara
and Ruby had already arranged to meet up the following day.
“I enjoyed that; they seem really nice people,” Ruby was snuggled into
Kev’s protective arm as they walked back across the street, the wind
whipping around them.
“They do, don’t they? I think we should end up with some nice friends
there; besides, did you see the size of Barbara’s tits? Wouldn’t you like to
get your mouth around those nipples?”
“Sure would honey; you never know what the future holds though, do
you?” She turned to kiss him, her tongue slipping into his mouth, relishing
the feel of his hard-on pressing against her belly……….
Didn’t I mention that Ruby and Kev enjoyed ‘sharing’ especially when it’s
with another woman?

Ruby snuggled into Kev in bed, knowing that he was thinking the same as
she was; just fantasising about another woman was enough to get them both
in the mood, and as Kev wrapped his arms around her, he whispered “What
do you think then honey, do you fancy her? It’s been a while since I saw
your tongue inside another woman” he was growing hard again at the
thought of it.
“I do,” she whispered, “Maybe something could happen when we get to
know them a bit better; but let’s forget them for now, and just fuck me.”
Kev never needed a second invitation; his knee was already between her
legs, as his mouth moved down to suck on a ripe nipple. He loved the soft
curves of his wife, and never could get enough of her womanly body; her
cunt was already slippery and wet when he slipped his fingers around her
erect clit and rubbed gently, flipping over so that she was straddling him.
Ruby grasped his hard cock and hovered over it, rubbing it against her clit
to bring herself to a quick orgasm, before sliding onto his full length and
riding him to his own climax; his hands grasped her butt cheeks to control
the rhythm, and his middle finger slipped into her ass-hole as he pumped
into her, gasping and moaning when he came.
“You will always be the best honey,” he smiled as she climbed off his now
soft cock and got comfortable in his arms to settle into a satiated sleep.

The following day, Ruby walked over the road to have a coffee with
Barbara as promised; she had already done her housework and laundry, and
prepared a beef casserole for their evening meal; it would be lovely to have
someone else to talk to, instead of sitting on her own for the rest of the day.
Barbara welcomed her with a smile and open arms, “Come in, it’s lovely to
see you; I’ve got the kettle on already, so how about that cup of coffee?”
They sat in the kitchen, gossiping away as though they had known each
other for years; before they knew it four o’clock had arrived, and they were
making plans for a barbecue at Ruby and Kev’s the following weekend; “It
will give you a chance to get to know the rest of the neighbours,” smiled
Barbara, “Not that we have a lot to do with them to be honest; I think some
of them are just so busy with work, that they tend to have family time when
they are not working, but there are some nice people here.”
“That would be great; can you show me round the local stores before then,
and we will make a contribution to the food and drink, as you are being
kind enough to host the do.”
“That would be my pleasure; so how about if we go to town on Friday
morning? I can show you round the good clothes stores, and where you can
pick up a bargain or two. I’ve got a friend who manages the cut-price
fashion store on the main street; she always gives me a discount as well, so
you might see something that you would like for Saturday. I think I might
treat myself to something new as well.”
“It’s a date!” laughed Barbara, “And I’ll look forward to it; I hope you don’t
mind, but Simon will be home soon, and I like to have his dinner ready, so I
suppose I should make it look as though I’ve done something with my
day!”
“I’m exactly the same; I’ve got a beef casserole in the oven, and I just want
to do some crispy roasted potatoes to go with it; Kev loves them.”
“Ok, honey, pop over tomorrow if you have twenty minutes, it breaks the
day up doesn’t it?”
“Why don’t you come over to ours, and I can show you round? We could
have some lunch together if you like.”
“I’ll look forward to it; see you tomorrow,” Barbara gave Ruby a hug and a
peck on the cheek, and waved her off down the path.
Ruby waved over her shoulder, thinking how glad she was that she at last
had a friendly face to spend some time with.
When she got home, Kev called to say that he would be a little late that
night as he had to wait for an important call before he left the office.
“That’s ok honey; I can turn the oven down and we can eat a little later; it’s
no problem.”
She hung up the phone and meandered around the house, feeling lost again
now, and wondering how she could pass the time. She went upstairs
thinking that she would have a sort out of clothing ready to take to the thrift
store when she and Barbara went out on Friday; she was sifting through the
drawers and the closet, finding stuff that hadn’t seen the light of day for
years, when she came across some old vacation pictures from when her and
Kev had met a single woman called Martha in Italy.
Martha had been a very open minded Italian woman, who had taken them to
her heart and her bed for the entire fortnight that they were there. They had
spent many a happy hour enjoying each other; and that had been the first
time that Ruby had made love with another woman. Since then it had
happened another few times, mostly when they were away; both she and
Kev were happy with the situation, as they never did anything behind each
other’s back, they were always in the same room at the same time. She did
wonder what Kev would say if she was to suggest another man in their bed,
instead of a woman, but she didn’t think that he would mind; after all, she
never minded him making love to another woman as long as she was there,
so it should be ok.
Just thinking about their happy times made Ruby horny; she was a highly
sexed woman, and maybe due to the amount of time she had been spending
on her own, she had got used to frequent masturbation during the day.
Today was no exception; both her and Kev wouldn’t mind getting Barbara
into bed, and truth be told, Ruby wouldn’t mind adding Simon to the
equation; all this thinking about sex was just making her want it, so she
reached into her bedside drawer to fetch her old faithful rampant rabbit; as
long as he had batteries, he never let you down, she laughed to herself.
Stripping off her clothes and getting comfortable on the bed, she closed her
eyes to imagine what Barbara would be like with no clothes on; not to
mention how big Simon might be, and quickly found her hand wandering
between her legs.
She didn’t need any lubrication, as she never had any problems getting
turned on, so she switched on ‘Peter’ (the rabbit!) and spread her pussy lips
open with one hand while she pushed the vibrator inside her wet cunt with
the other. The beauty of the rabbit was that it had little ‘ears’ that stimulated
your clitoris at the same time as you fucked yourself with the shaft; Ruby
was soon spreading her legs wider to get as much of it inside as she could,
and pulling at her nipples with her free hand. She soon felt her face flush,
and knew that she was going to cum quickly, it was just a pity no-one was
there to witness it. Some women made strange faces when they came, not
so Ruby; Kev always told her that she looked at her most beautiful and
sexy, with her half-closed eyes and her head thrown back in ecstasy.
She moaned as the orgasm hit her, not having to worry about keeping quiet,
and just riding the powerful waves, pumping the vibrator in quicker and
faster, pushing the ‘ears’ hard into her clit.

Ruby glanced at the clock on the bedside table; six thirty, and Kev would be
home soon; she jumped in the shower quickly, and just wrapped herself in a
sheer satin robe; she was feeling extra horny today, and whether Kev
realised it or not, he was in for a good long ‘session’ that evening.
He was a happy man when she greeted him at the door, wearing only the
robe, and spent the whole of the meal in delicious anticipation as to what
was going to be given to him for ‘dessert!’ They were just enjoying a post
dinner coffee and brandy, when the door-bell rang.
“I wonder who that is?” queried Kev.
“Well, you are not going to find out if you don’t answer the door,” Ruby
laughed, “I’m not going wearing just this.” She indicated the skimpy robe.
“Hm, I suppose not,” Kev laughed, “We don’t want to give anyone a heart
attack now do we?”
He went to answer the door, and Ruby sipped at her brandy, wondering who
it may be; when she heard the friendly tones of Simon and Barbara, she let
out a sigh of relief. ‘Thank goodness it’s no-one else,’ Ruby thought; she
felt that comfortable with the couple already that she didn’t feel she had to
put on a ‘show’ with them, she could just be herself.

“Look who we have here,” smiled Kev; “Barbara thought we might like to
watch a movie, and Simon has brought wine; that’s kind of them isn’t it?”
“That’s lovely, thank you; come and sit down, while I go and get some
clothes on,” smiled Ruby.
“No need on our account,” said Simon, unable to keep his eyes off her
nipples which were clearly sticking through the material of the robe.
“No, nor me,” agreed Barbara; Ruby’s heartbeat quickened a pace at that;
maybe Barbara and Simon were more like them than they had first thought.
“I’m happier being a naturist anyway,” smiled Ruby, “So if you are ok with
it, then cool. Sit down both; what’s the movie by the way?”
Barbara went red before she answered, and her face looked studiously
toward her feet; “Erm, it’s porn; Simon borrowed it from someone at work
today; and after we had been talking the other night, he thought that maybe
you were the same as us and didn’t mind watching it, as long as its
consenting adults, of course!” She looked up, terrified as to what their
reaction might be.
Ruby laughed out loud at the stricken expression on Barbara’s face; “We
might already have it, you never know; you see we’ve got a good collection
of them ourselves. Come on, sit down and relax; of course we don’t mind.”
They ended up having a good laugh at the cheesy ‘acting’ on the screen,
with everyone admitting that they didn’t watch for potential ‘Oscar’s’
anyway; all in all it was a good evening, and also gave Ruby and Kev some
ideas about the barbecue.
“How about we make it a joint house-warming in your honor, and a
barbecue? That way, we can ask all the neighbors, and no-one can complain
about us making a noise,” suggested Ruby?
“That sounds like a fabulous idea; we should have a load of fun. Anyway,
we better make a move; I’ve got an early start in the morning. Thank you
for another good evening,” smiled Simon.
“Are we still going shopping tomorrow?” asked Barbara.
“You try and stop me; I’ll pick you up about ten-thirty, if that’s ok?”
“Great, see you in the morning; I’m looking forward to it. Good night
both,” and off they went, arm-in-arm across the street.

“Much as I like them, I’m glad they’ve gone, and I can finally have you to
myself,” smiled Kev; “I’ve been waiting all night for this,” and within no
time, Ruby was lying back on the couch, with her legs over Kev’s shoulders
while he licked her wet pussy.
He looked up to admire the view; she was still wearing the robe, but it had
partially fallen off her shoulders; one creamy breast had spilled over the
side, and she looked wanton and extremely sexy.
“Don’t stop,” her voice was hoarse as she pushed his face back into her
cunt, “Finger fuck me too,” she begged; she was also desperate for him and
wanted him inside her as soon as possible.
She came quickly, and keeping her legs up over his shoulders, Kev pushed
his hard cock into her; she loved it like that, as he went so deep that he
could hit her G-spot, which always had the effect of making her squirt.
As the hot liquid streamed onto his cock, he came as well, grinding into her
and moaning at his release.
“God, I love you baby” he murmured.
“I love you too,” she smiled.

The shopping trip had gone well, with new outfits being bought for the
girls, and the food was due to be delivered fresh from the butcher’s at three
o’clock, which would give plenty of time for the barbecue to be heated up
before the guests arrived. Barbara had gone back to Ruby’s with her to help
her prepare everything, and they were just waiting for the men to get back
to start the cooking.
“Why does a barbecue always bring out the hunter in a man?” laughed
Ruby; “I don’t know any other time that Kev will actually cook!”
“Simon is just the same; I think it brings out the cave-man in him.”

By seven o’clock, the delicious smell of griddled steak and chicken

permeated the autumnal air, and the clink of glass and tinkle of laughter
could barely be heard above the pounding reggae music.
Most of the neighbors had turned up, and everyone seemed to be having a
good time; already three or four of them were well on the way to being
drunk, having had generous portions of Ruby’s home-made Pina Colada,
which had a bottle and a half of white rum in!
Some of the not so friendly ones just showed their face, and went as soon as
it was polite to do so; so by ten o’clock, only four couples were still there;
the original ones, and two others; Phil and Jean, and Sam and Jade.
The latter four were very drunk by now, and looked as though they were up
for a laugh; but even Ruby hadn’t expected them to agree when Simon
suggested that everyone should pop their keys in a bowl, and see who got
who! Kev made sure that he worked it so that he and Ruby, and Barbara and
Simon would all stay together, and he was more than surprised when the
other two couples, happily went off into the back yard, having already
swapped partners; within ten minutes their moans could be heard, and Kev
called the others into the lounge and suggested that they go upstairs.
Simon looked a little unsure; “Erm, we actually haven’t swapped partners
before,” he explained.
“That’s ok, we don’t expect you to do anything that you don’t want to; but
what would you say to Barbara and Ruby getting together? We can just
watch, or join in if you like; it’s entirely up to you.”
“What do you say honey?” Simon asked Barbara, “I know you’ve always
wanted to do it with another woman.”
“Perfect opportunity to try it out then, isn’t it?” she laughed.
“What are we waiting for then?” laughed Ruby, “Let’s go upstairs!”

Simon and Kev sat on the couch in the bedroom; Simon being completely
transfixed by the sight of his wife kissing another woman, although he had
to admit that she seemed to be thoroughly enjoying it; her hands were
already roaming over Ruby’s large tits, whose robe was half on and half off.
You could hear from the other side of the room, the wet sounds as Roby’s
fingers buried themselves into Barbara’s wet snatch; Ruby thoughtfully
positioning her so that both the men could see the action.
Simon was sweating when he said to Kev; “Erm, I don’t really know how to
say this, but would you mind if I jerk off? Just seeing those two has given
me a right hard-on.”
“Go for it buddy; I was going to myself anyway.”
Both men were soon wanking, and their hands became almost a blur when
Ruby got her rabbit out, and introduced it into Barbara’s willing pussy; it
was by silent agreement that both men moved over to the bed so they could
see the action close up.
Barbara was on her back by now, with her legs widespread as Ruby fucked
her with the vibrator, sucking on her erect clitoris at the same time; Simon
had never seen Barbara writhe around the bed as much. When she moaned
that she was cumming, Simon quickly moved up to her head so that he
could cum over her face and tits at the same time as she had her orgasm.
Kev got on his knees behind Ruby and thrust his cock up her ass just before
he came; he was fingering her cunt from behind and she came, moaning
into Barbara’s open pussy.
When they had all calmed down, Ruby sat up, and said as calmly as
anything, “So who would like a coffee?”
Kev laughed, and said “Well, you guys, welcome to the neighborhood;
when’s the next party?”
Keeping the Wolf from the Door by
Hanna Love
Jackie Addison was sat on the couch in her lounge, biting her nails and
looking worried; the thought uppermost in her mind was how she would
pay this month’s mortgage. Her husband, Cal, had always taken care of all
the bills, and she had to admit that she was somewhat naïve when it came to
money. Cal had disappeared three months ago; she had received one
solitary text two days after he had gone, stating that he needed to ‘find
himself.’ Since then she had used every penny of savings that she had to
keep a roof over the head of her and her daughter Isolde; but now she had
got to the stage where there was no more money.

Jackie hadn’t worked since she was seventeen, which was when she had
met Cal; she had a job as a junior perfumery assistant in a large department
store in town, and he had come in to buy some perfume for his mother’s
birthday. Their eyes had met, and that had been ‘it.’ Cal had been
determined that ‘no woman of his’ would work in a store and had literally
swept her off her feet; twelve years of the good life had followed, the
highlight of which had been the birth of their daughter after eight long years
of trying. Over the last two years, Cal had seemed to get more and more
withdrawn, but would never tell Jackie what the problem was, always
saying ‘Everything’s fine; don’t worry.’ But she had wondered and worried,
and asked him time and again what she could do to help. He had told her
that ‘it’ would sort itself out, and had then disappeared.

Jackie was now thirty one, and Isolde was still only six; she didn’t
understand what was going on, and it had only been during the last two
weeks that she had stopped asking ‘Is Daddy going to kiss me goodnight,
Mamma?’
She had cried herself to sleep for the first two months, asking if she had
been a ‘naughty girl’ and was that why ‘Daddy has gone away?’ It broke
Jackie’s heart to hear her ask those questions, especially when she had no
answers for her.
It had now come to the stage where it was Jackie having the sleepless
nights, worrying about the bills. She had to go to the bank to find out what
bills there were, as Cal had always taken care of everything, and was
astonished when they told her how much money she would have to put in
monthly just to cover household stuff, never mind treat Isolde or herself.

‘It’s no good,’ she was now telling herself, ‘I will have to get a lodger, or
something; I can’t see any other way that I can keep the house; and I can’t
sell it, because it’s in Cal’s name.’
Isolde was in a private school, and the fees there were astronomical, but
bless her heart; as young as she was, she had told her mother ‘Don’t worry
Mamma; I can always make new friends. The children I play with in our
street go to a different school; I don’t mind, honestly.’
So that had been the first thing to change; Jackie had just spent her last one
hundred dollars buying clothes for the local elementary school; Isolde was
growing so quickly, she had needed virtually everything, including shoes.
‘So, there’s nothing else for it; I will have to find a lodger, and quick,’ she
told herself, before heading off upstairs to yet another sleepless night.

After she had taken Isolde to school the next morning, she had stopped off
at the local store to glance through the ‘Wanted and For Sale’ board; she
had found a couple of promising adverts there, from people asking for a
room to rent. She hurriedly scribbled down their numbers so that she could
call them from home; after making herself a coffee, she sat down, feeling
nervous. After all, she was about to allow a stranger into their beautiful
home; but really couldn’t see any other way of getting through this tough
time.

The first guy had seemed a weirdo, asking questions like ‘How tall are
you?’ and ‘Are you married?’ She had ended the call quickly, thanking God
that she had kept her number withdrawn; the second one didn’t answer, and
she had given up hope when the third one answered eventually. He at least
sounded promising, and she had made an appointment for him to come and
look at the house, after he had offered references and two months’ rent in
advance; he was coming around at ten in the morning. That would give her
chance to get Isolde out of the way, and to compose herself before his
arrival.

Jackie was sat at the kitchen table, biting her nails again ‘I’m going to have
none left at this rate,’ she pondered, ‘I have to stop this habit, especially
now that a manicure is out of the question.’ She jumped out of her seat
when the doorbell rang; her heart was pounding and she felt sick with
nerves when she went to answer it.
She felt an immediate calming of her nerves when she opened the door to
find a handsome man of indeterminate age, (he could be anywhere between
twenty and forty; it was difficult to tell,) he was tall with thick dark brown
curly hair and a matching beard; his eyes were ice blue, but twinkly, and his
smile lit up his whole face.
“Good morning; I’m Lyca, Lyca Mahigan,” he grinned, holding his hand
out for her to shake.
“Hi, come on in, please,” Jackie felt a huge sense of relief that at least he
didn’t look like an axe murderer, or something, (‘although what does an axe
murderer actually look like?’ she asked herself, biting her tongue to stop a
mad giggle from escaping her lips.) 2That’s an unusual name; where does it
come from?”
“My family were an unusual mixture; from Europe, and Native American
Indians; I believe my surname comes from the Algonquin tribe,” he
explained.

They sat at the tall chairs by the breakfast bar, chatting easily and sipping
coffee; Lyca already seemed like someone that she had known for years.
He had quickly put her at ease, and had immediately shown her wonderful
references from the last three houses he had stayed in; the only thing was,
they were widespread. It looked as though he had travelled the country a
lot, and she couldn’t help wondering why he never seemed to stay in one
place for very long.
“I guess you could say that I’m a bit of a gypsy at heart,” he had explained,
“I love the outdoors, and seeing different parts of the country; I’ve never
wanted to stay anywhere for too long. There always seems to be new places
to see and people to meet; so here I am!”
It was so easy to trust him; he had that kind of demeanor that said he was
honest and hard-working, and his smile was a definite winner.
“So what do you do for work?” Jackie had asked, thinking that there had to
be a catch somewhere; no-one could be that perfect!

“I can turn my hand to most things,” he had replied, “I probably do best in

the outdoors; any jobs like gardens, wood cutting, looking after animals; I
love them all.”
“So if you don’t mind me asking, how can you afford to live, just doing odd
jobs here and there?” Jackie didn’t want to pry, but did want to know how
he could afford to pay the rent, which after all, didn’t come cheap for a
house like she lived in.
“I am very lucky,” he had smiled, “My father was pretty much the same
kind of guy as me; he spent his life travelling all over, and doing odd jobs to
help make ends meet. It wasn’t until his death that I found out that he had
been an extremely wealthy man; his father had left him more than enough
to be comfortable on, but he didn’t want to touch that money; he wanted to
make his own way. I guess that I’m pretty much the same; I’ve never
wanted to be encumbered with the weight of owning a property hanging
round my neck, but I can more than afford your rent; look,” he had pushed a
bank statement dated the previous week in front of her, and she was
shocked to see that he had almost two hundred thousand dollars sitting in it.
“Ok, fair enough; when can you move in? Do you have many things to
bring with you?”
“I can move in right now,” he had smiled, “I have everything that I need
right here with me,” he had indicated the old battered ruck sack that he had
been wearing at the door.
“But don’t you even want to see the room?” she had queried.
“Look, Jackie, I can see from your eyes, and the lovely way you keep this
place, that it is everything that I could want. Now how much would you like
for the first two months?” he pulled a huge wad of money out of his back
pocket and thrust it toward her.
She hadn’t even thought as far as ahead as that, and had not expected to find
someone so quickly; she made a quick mental calculation, and figured that
about four hundred a month should help for now.
“Erm, will four hundred be ok?” she asked, hesitantly.
“Of course,” he beamed, “Here’s a thousand, just to keep us straight and in
case I break anything; I can be rather ham-fisted, I’m afraid.”
“I’m as clumsy as hell,” she laughed, “I’m sure we will get along just fine;
follow me and I’ll show you your room.”
Jackie had chosen the largest of the spare rooms, along the corridor from
her and Isolde; the room was spacious and had its own bathroom; she
thought that it should work well.
“I’ll leave you to it; give you chance to settle in,” she smiled, “Come down
whenever you like, and I will fix us something to eat.”
“Thank you Jackie, see you shortly,” he had closed the door, and she left
him to potter.

Two weeks later, and everything seemed to be going fine; Lyca had settled
in well, and Isolde seemed to relish having a man around the house again.
Lyca climbed trees with her, played chase and generally treated her as
though she were his own daughter; Jackie couldn’t remember feeling this
happy or settled for ages; there was only one fly on the horizon, and that
was that she was still having difficulty with the bills. She had just received
a notice stating that she and Cal’s joint credit card had been maxed;
checking it carefully, she found that he had been spending money all over
the country, and yet was leaving her to deal with the fallout.
‘How dare he?’ she fumed to herself, ‘What the fuck does he expect me and
his daughter to actually live on?’
There was only one thing that she could now do, and that was to cancel
everything that wasn’t a necessity; and that would include the window
cleaner, the guy who cleaned the swimming pool and the people who
serviced the car. the trouble was, Jackie was the first to admit that she didn’t
have a practical bone in her body; she knew that Cal had spoiled her, and
she fumed now that she didn’t know how to take care of things herself.

Lyca had found her, crouched in the corner of the kitchen, sobbing; she had
been biting on her fist to avoid making a noise in case Isolde should hear
her.
He had kneeled down beside her, and drawn her into his arms without
saying a word; just rocking her until the sobs subsided.
“What can I do to help?” Jackie, he asked softly.
He had just come back from working on the local farm; he and Bill the
farmer were getting along like a house on fire, and everything had seemed
to be going well for all of them.
Jackie tried to explain, through her hiccupping sobs, about having to cancel
non-essentials, and although she knew that many people would scoff at her,
thinking they could do it themselves, she just couldn’t, she had explained.
“You silly billy,” he had gently admonished, “Why on earth didn’t you just
tell me? You know that I can do everything like that; you don’t need to ask
anyone else. It would be a pleasure to help you out; you and the little one
have made me so welcome.”
Jackie had cried again at the kindness in his voice, and he had held her once
more, ‘til she stopped.
“All ok now?” he had beamed at her; “That’s a girl; up you get!” he had
helped her to her feet, treating her as though she were a little girl.
“Thank you so much,” she snuffled, “You don’t know what this means to
me.”

That evening, after Isolde had gone to bed, Lyca and Jackie sat on the back
porch, sharing a bottle of wine and watching the sunset. Their chat had been
free and easy and something about nothing. Jackie still could not work out
how it happened, but all of a sudden, she was sitting on his lap, and they
were necking like a pair of teenagers.
Lyca thrust his tongue into her mouth, holding onto the back of her head
with his manly hands; his beard tickled and felt strangely erotic; Jackie
couldn’t help wondering what it would feel like between her legs.
Lyca was lazily undoing the buttons on her checked shirt, and she was
desperate to feel this human contact; it felt so long since she had any
contact. Even though Cal had been there, he hadn’t bothered with making
love for the last six months or so.
When Lyca’s fingers closed around her nipple, she felt a rush of warmth
between her legs, and squirmed on his lap, feeling his hardness grow
underneath her; she now really needed him.
The house backed on to woods, and when Jackie suggested that they go
upstairs, Lyca said he would rather be in the open air; “Let’s lie on the
grass, in the moonlight,” he had suggested, and led her by the hand to a
small clearing in the trees.
They stood, wordlessly looking at each other; Lyca was the first to make a
move, and when he took his shirt off, and Jackie saw his naked chest for the
first time, she gasped; he was all man, with hairs running down his strong
chest and disappearing into a triangle which led into the intriguing
mysteries within his jeans.
When he unzipped his jeans and stepped out of them, Jackie’s gasp was
audible; he wore no underwear and his cock was massive, even though
there was a large bush of pubic hair; it was standing pointing at the moon,
and glistening with small droplets of pre-cum.
He looked at her longingly, almost in the loving way that a dog would stare
at its master, before moving towards her to gently remove her clothing; he
kissed every inch of her that he uncovered, and when he lay her gently on
her back on the grass, she was soaking wet and more than ready for him.
He kneeled between her legs, his thumb lazily strumming her clitoris, and
gazing steadily into her eyes; “Are you sure about this?” he asked, before
making another move.
“God, yes; I need you, now,” she had begged.

Lyca suckled on her nipples like a baby, still fingering her wet cunt; Jackie
was almost begging him by then.
“Please fuck me; I need you inside me now!”
There was just one thing that surprised her, and that was when he flicked
her over onto her front so that he could enter her doggy-style. “I like it like
this,” he had whispered, before pushing his erect cock into her cunt, “I can
stroke your breasts and clit at the same time.”
Any way was good enough for Jackie by then, she just needed this feeling
of this huge man fucking her; his dick was thrusting so hard that she could
hear his balls slapping against her ass, and as his fingers and cock worked
their magic, she came, almost howling her ecstasy, as she literally dripped
cum down the inside of her thighs.
She tightened her internal muscles around him, and he came too, holding
onto her breasts for support as he thrust as hard as he could into her slippery
warm tunnel.
They lay, satiated on the grass, and twined in each other’s arms; “This is so
nice, I could stay here all night,” smiled Jackie at his barely visible face; the
moon was now hidden behind some clouds.
“I often spend the night under the stars, I told you I love the outdoors, but I
don’t think tonight’s the night; it’s going to rain. Come on, let’s get home
before it starts,” he had smiled, pulling her to her feet, and passing her
clothing.
“But how can you tell?” she had asked, “It feels lovely and warm to me.”
“Trust me, I can smell the rain,” he had said, “Now, come on; I’ll race you.”
they had torn off towards the house, giggling like kids, and had just reached
the porch, when the first spots of rain hit Jackie’s nose.
“Told you,” he smiled, swatting her on the ass, as they ran up the porch
steps to the back door.

They spent the next two nights making sweet love whenever they had the
opportunity; both took great care not to allow Isolde to know anything
about the change in their relationship, because she had been upset enough
about her father. There was no need to upset her further.
The first time Lyca had gone down on Jackie, she thought she had died and
gone to heaven; had she not have known better, she could have sworn that
he had a rough tongue, almost like a cat. In fact it almost felt as though
there were hairs on it somewhere, but whatever it was; it had made her cum
time and again; with his finger rubbing her G-spot, she had squirted all over
the roughness of that darting appendage, and begged him for more.
She had thought everything was going fine, until a few nights later, when
Lyca seemed to go quiet and introspective; Jackie worried that it had all
been too much, too soon, and was scared that he was going to leave also.
“Please tell me what’s wrong,” she had begged, “Don’t go all quiet on me;
talk to me.” She was openly crying by then.
“Really, there’s nothing wrong; I just get like this every now and again; I
just need a quiet night on my own. I promise you everything is fine; I’ll see
you in the morning.” He had hugged and kissed her tenderly, before
heading off to his own room; Jackie had been surprised when she heard the
‘click’ as he locked the door behind himself.
Jackie sat on the swing-seat on the back porch with a cup of hot chocolate,
humming a song and watching how the full moon lit up the sky; she could
have sworn that she could hear a wolf howling somewhere. A shiver ran
through her and she went indoors to her cold and lonely bed.

The following morning, Jackie knocked on Lyca’s door with the pretence of
collecting the laundry; in reality she wanted to make sure that he was still
there.
“May I come in?” she called softly, trying the door handle, which was now
unlocked.
“Of course,” came the rather hoarse reply.
When she opened the door, she was shocked to find Lyca lying on the bed,
looking dishevelled and unshaven; there was a broken cup on the floor
beside him, and the bed sheets looked as though he had been in a fight; they
were tangled and half lying on the floor.
“Are you ok?” she asked with concern.
“I’m fine; just tired. I didn’t get a lot of sleep.”
“But are you ill? You don’t look yourself, are you sickening for
something?” the concern in her voice was apparent.
“Not sickening for something; just sick of something,” was his enigmatic
reply.
Jackie was too side-tracked to consider that reply; she just wanted to make
him feel better, so she tended to him like a mother; she fetched a bowl of
warm water, and mopped the sweat from his brow, pushing the matted hair
back from his face. She didn’t ask any more questions, just busied herself
tidying up, and gathering the pieces of the broken cup.
“I told you I was clumsy’ just as well I gave you extra money for
breakages,” he laughed, and then coughed hoarsely; it sounded almost like a
dog’s bark.
Jackie left him to jump in the shower, and went down to do the laundry,
pondering as to what had changed; she knew there was something different,
but couldn’t quite put her finger on it.

When he came downstairs later, he seemed back to normal, and Jackie

forgot about it as he made her laugh with tales of his days on the road.
They carried on in this happy way; their love-making becoming more
intense, until he was sharing her bed every night; Jackie had never known a
man be so sexual, although she didn’t have a lot of experience. It seemed
there was something almost animal like in their love-making sometimes;
she almost felt as though they were ‘rutting,’ but as she had never
experienced orgasms like these, she just assumed that he knew what he was
doing, far more than Cal ever had.

All was well for the next three weeks, and Jackie could sense that Lyca was
becoming withdrawn again; she was worried once more that this had
something to do with her. They sat in the dark in the lounge, watching an
old black and white movie; Lyca had chosen to watch something called
‘The Wolf Man’ which was from 1941. ‘God knows where he found that’
Jackie mused, ‘Still, I haven’t watched a horror in ages.’
The story and graphics were of course old-fashioned, but Lyca sat quietly
throughout; holding Jackie’s hand and leaning forward to the TV, drinking
in every word.
At the end, he turned to her, and simple said, “Well?”
“Well, what?” Jackie was puzzled.
“What do you think about all that kind of thing?” he was looking deep into
her eyes, as though he were searching for all the answers in the universe.
“Well, I can’t say that I’ve ever given them much thought before,” Jackie
was still unsure what he was getting at.
“What if I were to tell you that they’re real?” he queried, his eyebrows
raised.
“Were-wolves?” Jackie’s voice sounded about an octave higher than usual.
“Yes,” he whispered, “Think about it Jackie; have you not thought anything
strange about me? Why I was like I was during the last full moon? Why my
name is Lyca? Why I’m trying to withdraw from you again? There’s
another full moon tonight, and I think too much of you now to put you or
Isolde in danger; that’s why, if you want me to stay, you will have to agree
to lock me in my room and stay away from me.”
“But..but,” Jackie stuttered, “What does Lyca mean; what does all this
mean; are you dangerous to us?”
“Lycanthrope is the old name for werewolf,” he explained, and my surname
is Algonquin for wolf; I am descended from an old European family, which
moved to Canada a long, long time ago. My grandfather was bitten by a
werewolf in Ontario; it was a cursed member of a wealthy family. They
offered my grandfather a lot of money to move away from the area, so that
their son would be able to stay with them; he fled, not knowing what being
a werewolf would actually mean. That’s why we have always roamed
around the country, wanting to sleep under the moon, and being restless
stuck in one place for too long. That’s what I’ve always been like until I
met you; this is the first time that I have wanted to stay in one place; I love
you and Isolde, Jackie; I just need your help if I’m going to stay here.”

Jackie could now put it all together; the animal-like love making; the almost
‘hairy tongue; the ‘need’ to fuck her doggy style. But she also thought of
the loving and loyal traits that he had; and that gave her all the answers that
she needed.
“I love you too, Lyca; just tell me what I need to do to keep Isolde and
myself safe. I don’t want you to go; if I have to sacrifice one night of the
month so I can be with you the rest, then I don’t care.”
He held her lovingly, and carried her up to bed; “This will have to wait until
after the full moon,” he groaned, “As much as I would give anything to
make love to you, I cannot and will not, risk you. Lock me in my room, and
stay away until I call you.”

Jackie waited the full two days until he called her, and once again set about
tidying up the room, and giving him time to sort himself out; when he came
downstairs, it was as though everything were back to normal, especially
when he swept her into his arms in the kitchen, locking tongues with her
immediately.
Jackie didn’t need telling this time; she went down onto all fours, and
parted her cheeks ready for him, her one hand slipping in between her legs
to rub her clitoris.
“I’ve been waiting for you,” she whispered, “Now fuck me, hard.”
Lyca didn’t hesitate, his hard cock was already in his hand, and when he
thrust into her warm cunt, it was as though he had come home.
My Big, Beautiful, Busty Woman by
Hanna Love
Nigel Feeney sat in his bedroom, watching porn as usual; he was a lonely
and unloved individual, who had never had a lot of luck with his love-life;
he never understood why. Most women who he had anything to do with
would have agreed that he was a rather creepy individual; he had worked as
a volunteer at the local homeless shelter for a while, but his co-workers
always felt that he was ‘undressing him with his eyes.’ The only one who
really should have felt like that was Janine; she was a thirty five year old
single woman, who just happened to weigh in the region of four hundred
pounds. Nigel liked big women; no let’s get this straight; Nigel worships,
adores, and would do anything for, big women.
Nigel is a feeder; he had never had a long-standing relationship, but longed
for one with a woman who would allow him to feed her; all he wanted to do
was stroke her huge belly afterwards; that was what had made Janine at the
shelter so attractive.
Nigel had often tried to get her to have some left-over food, but she would
smile disparagingly, and say “Don’t you think that I’m big enough already?
No, give it to some poor soul out there; they need it far more than I do.” She
would turn around, her gargantuan ass brushing both counter tops at the
same time; Nigel would drink in every last detail of that swaying ass, and
then go home and furiously wank; it was a miracle that he still had a dick
after the amount of masturbating he had done recently. He had even been
sacked from the shelter after being caught wanking in the staff room; his
boss had been furious, and had taken the opportunity to tell him what she
had been longing to say for some time.
“Get out of here, you fucking pervert; no-one likes you, and no-one wants
you around. Do you understand? You are not wanted here, now FUCK
OFF”
He had walked back to his small one-bedroom apartment, deep in thought;
although he had never had a real-life relationship, there had to be some way
that he could get to meet someone; that was how he had stumbled across the
porn sites. He had always liked bigger women, but now it was becoming
something of an obsession; he knew there must be a big woman out there
who would appreciate all his efforts, and like him for who he was. He
sensed that maybe they could have lots in common; he had seen men look
down on big women in the street; had seen the hurt on the faces of the
women, as people dismissed them as greedy good-for-nothings, who should
know better than to put their health at risk in that way. He was sure that they
could find a mutually beneficial way of co-existing, if only he could find
one who was willing to be his friend; that’s all he wanted initially,
friendship.
That was until he had seen the porn sites; he hadn’t moved from the chair
(apart from to go to the bathroom,) for the first three days after he had been
fired.
Sites such as ‘Fatty Feeders’ and ‘Chubby Chasers’ had caught his eye and
his admiration; on there were hundreds of big girls who liked nothing better
than to have a man who would attend to their feeding needs; the fact that
the men then got masturbated, or (joy of joys!) were allowed to fuck these
women, went above and beyond his wildest dreams.
He had a very sore dick after three days of constant wanking, but he was
one happy man; the only reason he left his apartment was to go to the store
to buy some food (ironically, he hadn’t eaten a thing for those three days,
and was now starting to look distinctly scrawny.)
He chose his purchases carefully, trying to eke out his meagre amount of
money, until he could get his next disability check; when he checked his
wallet to see how much change he had, he found there was just enough to
buy himself a battered fish from the local Arthur Treachers fried fish store;
he would enjoy that with some French fries, and that would save him from
cooking. (He had a passion for English-style fish and chips ever since his
mother had taken him on a visit to England when he was a child; she was
long gone now, God rest her soul!)
When he was standing waiting to get served, he noticed a large-ish girl, two
people ahead in the queue; she wasn’t as big as he would have liked, at only
about three hundred pounds, but maybe that was because she had no-one to
feed her up, he figured. When it got to her turn, she didn’t have enough
money for what she wanted, and Nigel could have cried for her, she looked
that dejected. He gallantly stepped up and offered her the extra two dollars
that she needed to order her meal, (he could always do without the fries, he
reckoned, it was the fish that he wanted the most.)
Her face lit up with a huge smile, and she looked down shyly at her feet,
and whispered “Thank you, that’s so kind of you; I really appreciate it. My
name’s Saskia, by the way.” She held her hand out for him to shake.
He smiled at her, “What a pretty name for a pretty lady; can I walk you
home? It’s not safe being out on your own at night around here.”
“That’s kind of you; weren’t you going to get something to eat as well?” she
laughed.
In his excitement, he had completely forgotten about his beloved battered
fish, so ordered it quickly; he didn’t want Saskia leaving on her own.
“Aren’t you having any fries?” she asked.
“Erm, well I don’t have enough money, but that doesn’t matter.” He paid for
the fish and picked it up.
Saskia went a pretty shade of pink, “Oh, I feel awful now, you spent your
last money on me? I tell you what, I only live around the corner, so how
about we take the food to mine, and you can share my fries; I have a lovely
cream cake in the fridge for dessert, and I make a mean cup of tea.”
“You’re on!” he smiled, “How could I resist an offer like that? Would you
care to take my arm ma’am?”
They walked out of the café to the amused glances of the other people in the
queue; they were the veritable ‘little and large!’

Saskia’s cosy home was only two blocks away and was a very pretty little
cottage, with the white picket fence and roses around the door.
“This is lovely,” Nigel said, “Have you lived here long?”
“Ever since I was born,” she replied, “But there’s only me and the cats since
mother passed away.”
“I’m sorry to hear that; were you very close?”
“No, I hated her; she was an evil, horrible woman, and I’m glad that she’s
gone,” her voice was pure venom, and Nigel was more than surprised by the
change in her attitude.
“She always called me ‘fatso’ and tried all my life to get me to diet; she
even made me starve for nearly a week when I was a child.” Tears had
sprung to her eyes and she looked like a ‘little girl lost.’
Nigel’s heart immediately went out to her. “Well, I think you are beautiful; I
can’t stand women who look as though they survive on thin air. Every man
wants something he can cuddle on to.” It was Nigel’s turn to go red then;
“I’m sorry, I wasn’t saying that I wanted to cuddle you, well, I would, but,
erm…oh God!” was all he managed to string together.
Saskia’s pretty smile had returned, “I know you didn’t mean anything; don’t
worry, it’s fine,” she said, “As if any man would want me; look at the state
of me!” she pulled at the cardigan that was straining over her ample breasts,
looking agitated again.
“Of course any man in their right mind would want you,” he smiled, “You
just haven’t found the right one yet. Shall we have our food before it gets
cold?” he asked, to change the subject; they were both embarrassed enough
as it was.
“You put the kettle on, and I’ll get the plates,” she smiled. They bustled
around the kitchen together as though they had been doing so for years.
Nigel suddenly realised that he could talk to a woman if he didn’t keep
focusing on the fact that they were female, instead he just needed to speak
to them as though they were a friend.
They ate together happily, until Nigel realised that he was getting hard as he
watched her eat; just to see her push a greasy fry into her red-rimmed
mouth, and then lick her lips did it for him. He longed to push one in for
her, and see if she would lick his fingers.
By the time he had nearly finished his meal, and Nigel had saved the best
bit ‘til last (the crispy piece of batter at the tail-end of the fish,) he could see
Saskia looking longingly at it; she had long since finished hers.
He picked it up between his finger and thumb and offered it to her; it
hovered only an inch or so away from her mouth; “I couldn’t possibly;
you’ve saved it ‘til last, so it must be your favorite bit,” she smiled, but
never took her eyes of the tantalising tit-bit.
“Of course you can,” he smiled expansively; “I’m full up, so it would be a
shame for it to go to waste.”
Her mouth soon opened and he popped it in; to his utter delight, she licked
the salt and grease of his fingers, with an appreciative sigh, “I love that part;
thank you so much” she smiled, wiping across her mouth with the back of
her hand, grease was now smeared across her cheek.
Nigel thought it was the horniest sight he had ever seen in his life, and was
painfully aware of his growing erection; he was glad when she got up to
take the plates in, it would give him a chance to adjust himself.
Saskia returned with another cup of tea, and two plates laden with chocolate
and fresh cream cake; each slice was about six inches tall, and there was a
generous wedge on each plate.
“That looks delicious,” he smiled, although he wasn’t really in to cake.
“Do you think so?” she beamed, “I made it myself you know; my teacher in
school said I had the lightest hands for sponge cake that she had ever
known” Saskia’s face was full of pride. When she smiled, her eyes almost
disappeared in the apple-shaped fat that arose from her cheeks, and Nigel
felt like he had died, gone to heaven, and met an angel; he couldn’t
remember feeling this happy.
But his evening got even better when Saskia not only ate her slice of cake,
but then polished off the three-quarters that he had left. When she sat back
with a satisfied grin on her face, and rubbed her ample belly, he felt as
though he had won the lottery.
“I’m so full, I think I could burst,” she laughed.
“It’s so good to see a woman enjoying her food; all these magazines that tell
women they should be a size zero; they’re a load of rubbish.”
“Would you like to watch TV for a while?” she asked, when they had done
the washing-up together, “Only my favorite programme is on in a minute; I
love ‘Cats 101’, don’t you? I adore kitty-kats,” she smiled happily.
“I need to make a call, and I left my phone at home, so I can’t stay too long,
but how about if I watch the first half with you?”
“That would be lovely.”
All Nigel really wanted to do was have a surreptitious look at her when she
was concentrating on the TV; he wanted to burn the image of tonight into
his brain, just in case he didn’t get the chance to repeat the experience.
When the adverts came on, there was a taster of a new programme coming
on soon, about ‘Fatties and their Feeders.’
“I wish I could get someone to do that for me,” Saskia sighed, “Now that
would be my idea of heaven!”
‘I really have died,” thought Nigel, ‘Nights don’t get better than this!’
“Well, funny you should say that, but I have always wanted to find a lady
who would let me look after her and feed her,” he smiled, “Maybe we were
meant to meet tonight after all.”
“Maybe we were,” she smiled, rubbing and stroking her belly.
They said ‘goodbye’ soon after, and Nigel promised to visit her the
following evening, with a dish of his home-made chilli con carne.
“I swear that’s my favorite” she beamed, “See you tomorrow,” and she gave
him a chaste kiss on the cheek, before closing and locking the door behind
him.
Nigel almost ran home, he was dying to get in and jerk off; his cock had
been stiff for what felt like hours, and he had spent the last hour in a state of
constant arousal, ever since she had licked his fingers.
He had barely got in the door before his pants were around his ankles, and
his cock was in his hand; he didn’t need any help from porn that evening;
just thinking about Saskia would do the trick.
Nigel lay back on his bed, his breathing returning to normal; his hand and
the bed sheets were covered in spunk from his amazing orgasm. He had
only had to close his eyes, and picture her hands stroking that rotund belly,
and that had been enough to bring on a massive orgasm; even twenty
minutes after, he was still semi-hard, just thinking about her.
‘This could really be the first day of the rest of my life,’ he smiled to
himself, and he quickly fell into a dreamless sleep.

The following morning, Nigel was up bright and early and in the bath; that
was something he hadn’t bothered with too often of late, but thought that it
was probably a good thing that day; by eight thirty, he was dressed in his
one decent pair of jockeys, had brushed his hair and put on a clean shirt and
pants. He wasn’t that bad looking a guy when he bothered to spruce himself
up a bit.
He had fetched his father’s gold watch out of the hidden drawer, ready to
take to the pawnbrokers; he didn’t have enough money for the evening’s
food, and thought that the money he would get from the watch would see
him through a good few meals ‘til his disability arrived.
The price of gold had recently gone up, and he was surprised by how much
he actually got; he did the grocery store first, and then decided to treat
himself to some new jockey shorts, (‘You never know,’ he told himself!)
and when he still had some money left over, bought some ripe avocados to
make some fresh guacamole.
He prepared the food with love and lots of thought, and found himself
humming a love song as he did it; he couldn’t remember feeling so full of
excitement, or nerves; he doubted whether he would be able to eat a thing,
as his stomach was in knots, but he was sure Saskia would make up for his
lack of appetite.
When he arrived at her cottage, there was a delicious smell of baking
emanating from the open kitchen window; “Come in, the door’s open”
Saskia called happily.
As his hands were full of goodies, Nigel pushed the door open with his hip,
and he carried his bag of fragrant treats through to the kitchen.
Saskia looked extremely pretty, with a smudge of flour on her nose, and bits
of it clinging to her hair, making her look prematurely gray.
Nigel didn’t think he had ever seen such a beautiful apparition in front of
him, and he made himself at home immediately, fetching plates and cutlery
from the cupboards and drawers.
“Can I put this in the oven just to warm back through?” he indicated the
chilli.
“I don’t really mind it cold,” she smiled, “It’s my favorite food on earth;
well except maybe for cake.”
“Well then, we shall eat it as it is,” he beamed, setting a huge platter of it in
front of her, along with the dish of guacamole, and some fresh warm
tortillas he had bought from the bakery store on the way over.
Saskia eyed the feast as though it were a long-lost lover, and began to tuck
in with gusto; Nigel hardly ate a thing; he was happy just to watch her.
“Did you mean it about wanting to look after someone like me?” Saskia
shyly asked, when she had ate her fill, (well for now, anyway.)
“Of course I did,” he replied, “It’s long been a wish of mine to find
somebody like you; I cannot begin to tell you how happy it has made me by
preparing this food for you, and watching you enjoy it.”
Saskia could tell he was admiring her, and she had spent some time on the
internet herself doing some research; she had heard that there were such
men known as ‘feeders’ but hadn’t known what they actually wanted: did
they want sex, or did they just want to feed? She hoped with Nigel, that he
would want sex, because she was only twenty two, and had only ever had
one serious boyfriend; anyone else who had pretended to be interested in
her in the past, had only done it for a ‘bet’ and to prove something to their
buddies.
She was desperate for a sexual relationship with someone who not only
would they not mind her size, they would actually enjoy it. She had vowed
to discover exactly what Nigel would like to have out of a relationship;
there was no room for being shy, she had discovered, sometimes you just
had to say what you wanted, and hope that it would be reciprocated.
Fortunately, with Nigel, he too was desperate for a sexual relationship,
(truth be told, masturbating so frequently was leaving him feeling rather
jaded now, apart from the night before when he had been thinking about
Saskia anyway.)

“Nigel, can I ask you something?” she asked, when they were sitting in
front of the TV; she had a large tub of Ben and Jerry’s perched precariously
on her lap, and a huge spoon hovering between the tub and her mouth.
“Of course you can,” he smiled, “Anything you want, go ahead, your wish
is my command.”
‘Ok, in for a penny, and all that,’ she told herself. “Would you like to have
sex with me Nigel, or would you just like to feed me, or maybe both even?”
she didn’t take her eyes off the TV, because even though the question was
bold, she couldn’t bear to see the disgust in his eyes if he didn’t want to
have sex with a fatty like her.
“Are you kidding me? It would be my greatest wish not only to feed you,
but to be able to stroke that beautiful body; and make love to you,” he
whispered, “You cannot imagine how long I have waited to meet someone
like you; you’re beautiful, and everything I could wish for in a woman.”
Now the awkward bit was out of the way, Saskia stood up happily, and said,
“Just give me a couple of minutes then, while I change into something a
little more comfortable.”
When she returned to the room, she was wearing a red nylon body-stocking,
which had cut outs for the nipples, and a cut out crotch. She had massive
breasts, with dark brown nipples almost the size of tea-plates; her belly was
hanging in the way of her pubic area, so Nigel knew he would have the
added bonus of discovering that later.
“Come and sit on my lap,” he said hoarsely, fully aware of his raging hard-
on.
“I can’t, I’ll squash you!”
“Oh yes you can,” he smiled happily, “I’m stronger than I look, and I want
to be able to see your breasts close up.”
She sat on his lap, bringing the tub of ice cream with her, and playfully
scooped a spoonful out onto one of her nipples. Placing the tub carefully on
the table (she didn’t want to spill any,) she held a massive mammary in
front of his face, offering him the ice-cream covered nipple. “Dessert?” she
asked, waiting for him to lick it clean.
Nigel didn’t need telling twice, and gently licked the ice-cream off, before
greedily sucking as much of the nipple as he could fit inside his mouth; her
weight didn’t bother him at all, in fact he relished in it, unable to believe
that this was finally happening.

“How about we go to the bedroom?” she asked, heaving herself off his lap,
“Bring the ice-cream with you!”
He followed her in just as she lay down on the bed; when she was in that
position, her breasts moved to either side of her, and came to a rest part-way
underneath her arms.
“Open your legs, you beautiful sexy woman,” he begged, “I want to see all
of you.”
She did as he said, and he could at least see her cunt; it was open and ready
for his scrutiny; he could smell how turned on she was, but still felt the
need to ask if it was ok to remove his clothing.
“Of course it is, silly, we don’t want your nice clothes getting covered in
ice-cream, now do we?”
He was quickly stripped off, his cock hard and standing to attention; “Ooh,
that’s pretty,” she laughed, “I’ve never seen one in real life; do you mind if I
touch it?”
Nigel couldn’t trust himself to speak, he just walked closer towards her,
until his cock was bobbing in front of her face, which had a very serious
look on it, and she studied every minute detail of his erection.
“Is this ok?” she asked, stroking it gently, up and down.
Again he couldn’t trust himself to speak, so just nodded at her, and wrapped
his hand over hers to show her the kind of motion that he needed.
He sat on the side of the bed, and picked up the ice cream and the spoon,
and fed her a large creamy dollop.
She swallowed greedily, licking her lips, “More please,” she smiled.
“I think I may join you,” he smiled, and placed a spoonful on her nipple;
she squirmed as it swiftly melted and ran down towards the inside of her
arm.
They shared what was left, Nigel spooning one into her mouth, and then
one onto her body, slowly working his way down. By the time he got to her
cunt, her legs were wide open with her feet flat on the bed; she was soaking
wet and glistening in the lamp-light.
Nigel used his fingers this time, and scooped some ice-cream out of the tub,
and then smeared it all around her clit. The combination of the cold and his
fingers made her jump; her huge buttocks were now lifting off the bed and
she was desperate for more; by the time he plunged his cold fingers into her
virginal tight tunnel, she was on the edge of orgasm anyway.
She had never had anyone make her cum before; in fact she had only had a
couple of orgasms in her life, on the odd occasions she had masturbated.
She hadn’t known how good it could feel, having it done for you, and
actually cried when the spasms hit her; his fingers were buried deep inside
her and his thumb knuckle had rubbed her clit to ecstasy.
When she had calmed down, she looked up at his happy face and said “You
know that I like my food?”
He nodded.
“Well I want to know what cum tastes like; do you want to show me?”
He happily pushed his enormous cock into her mouth, and showed her how
he liked it; she sucked the purple head, and cupped his balls like a pro;
swallowing greedily when he shot his load straight down the back of her
throat.
There was a happy smile on her face, when she said “I think I could get
used to eating that, what do you think?”
Nigel could only grin happily.
Summer of Love by Hanna Love
Annabel Duchovny stood in the queue, waiting for her turn to come; she
was in line, along with many others, for a summer job at Sea World, in
Orlando, Florida. She had only been in the area for a week, and was
currently staying with her sister down by Miami Beach; that was only
temporary though, she certainly couldn’t afford the Miami lifestyle without
a job. If she did get this job, she would have to look around for somewhere
to stay more permanently probably within the Kissimmee area. She glanced
around at the expectant faces and wondered what would mark her out as
different; she didn’t want to come across as too desperate for a job, even
though she was. Her ex-boyfriend, Ralph had left her penniless, but she was
just grateful to have escaped with her life; he was a vile excuse for a man,
and the beatings and jealousy had become too much to bear. He had even
accused her of sleeping with his best friend, yet he was the one who had
been caught, quite literally, with his pants down; she had walked in on him
and her so-called best friend one day. It was difficult to tell who was the
most shocked, Annabel herself, or Maria, who couldn’t scream due to
having a mouthful of Robert’s cock.
“I hope you fucking choke on it” had been all that she managed to say,
before stalking out. Robert had still managed to blame her for it though, and
had said “It’s your own fucking fault; if you weren’t such a frigid bitch,
then I wouldn’t need to look elsewhere. At least Maria knows how to satisfy
a guy, and she’s got a tighter cunt and bigger tits; I don’t know why I ever
fucking bothered with you.” The bruises from backhand he gave her had
only just started to fade three weeks on; she wished the feelings of
worthlessness would fade as quickly.

Deanna Schumann was two behind Annabel in the queue, she was also
running away from a past life, and had arrived in Orlando three weeks
previously, after managing to hitch a lift from Clearwater; although it was
just over one hundred miles, Deanna was none too sure that her father
wouldn’t find her. He had given her the most awful upbringing, culminating
in his physical abuse, which had gotten far worse after her mother had
passed away; the last straw for Deanna had been when he had wanted her to
fuck two of his friends in front of him. She had gone upstairs to get
changed, climbed silently out of her bedroom window, and hadn’t stopped
running ‘til she reached the highway. A massive truck had nearly run her
over, only just managing to stop in time.
“You’re going to get yourself fucking killed,” the driver had screamed at
her, but immediately felt sorry for her when he saw the tears streaming
down her face. “Jump in, love, let’s get you out of here,” he had said kindly.
He didn’t ask her any questions, for which she was grateful; the only
problem was, he was only travelling about fifty miles, and for her that
wasn’t far enough. He had dropped her off at a truckers’ diner, saying she
would soon be able to get another ride there. “Take care of yourself” he had
said, and jumped back in his truck and drove off.
Unfortunately, the next driver wasn’t as nice, and it had cost her a blow job
to be able to get to Orlando, but she figured it was a small price to pay to
get away from her father; he had made her give them to his friends for
nothing, at least this time, it was for her benefit. The smell of sweat and an
unwashed body had seemed to linger in her nose for days, even after she
had scrubbed her body and teeth many times since. When she had arrived in
Orlando, she had managed to get a temporary job at a diner; the money
wasn’t too good, but at least it had live-in accommodation. Everything had
been ok until the chef had started coming on to her; “Why does every man
seem to think I’m there for the taking?” she has asked herself last night,
after a sharp knee in the balls had put him off for the time being; she knew
it was only a matter of time though until he tried again, so she had to get out
of there and fast, hence the job search today.

Annabel gazed round then, and they caught each other’s eye; Annabel gave
a shy smile, and Deanna returned it gratefully; at last a friendly face.
They were taking six at a time into the office for interview, so Annabel and
Deanna ended up going in together; they grabbed a seat next to each other,
maybe both sensing a kindred spirit.
After a hurried, whispered conversation about who they were and where
they were from, they settled in to listen to the pep-talk; the guy who was
doing the interviewing seemed a seasoned pro at the job, and sped through
the questions in record time, before pairing them off for the next round of
the interview.
Bob, the interviewer, seemed to have taken a liking to Chantelle, one of the
girls in their group, but Annabel couldn’t understand why; she looked like a
hooker off a street corner, all make-up which ended at her chin, acne
scarred skin, and a skirt that only barely covered her ass. She was well
aware of the effect she was having on Bob, and took full advantage of it;
simpering and flirting.
“It’s a miracle her eyelashes haven’t taken off, the way she’s batting them at
him,” Annabel whispered to Deanna.
“I know, she’s a right flirt, isn’t she? If I was him I wouldn’t go anywhere
near for fear of catching something, she doesn’t exactly look the pure sort,
if you know what I mean.” Her wink made Annabel laugh, which she
hurriedly disguised as a cough, when Bob looked at them.
“Oh dear, don’t think I’m making the right impression” Annabel
desperately needed to get this job, but didn’t want to say to Deanna just yet.
“I need it too,” Deanna understood the look that crossed over Annabel’s
face.
“Ok, if you would all like to follow me, I will show you what your duties
would be.”
They all trooped after Bob, Chantelle right behind him.
“If she gets any closer, she’ll be up his ass!” whispered Annabel; Bob again
gave them an angry look.
“Oops! I better shut up, or we’ve got no chance of a job.”
Deanna replied, “It’ll be ok hun, I’m sure.”
When they got close to the restrooms, Chantelle announced that she wasn’t
feeling too well, and Bob accompanied her into the bathroom, saying he
would get her a drink of water.
“I bet that’s not all she’s going to get!” laughed Deanna.
The rest of the group milled around the dolphinarium; no-one was in any
rush for Bob to return, after all they had free entry to one of the finest parks
in the world, so no-one was too concerned.
Annabel and Deanna decided to go into the bathroom to snoop, with the
excuse that they needed to freshen up. When they quietly opened the door,
they could hear the unmistakable sounds of sex from behind one of the
closed stall doors.
“Shh!” Annabel had her finger to her lips.
Deanna just nodded.

“Watch your teeth, that fuckin’ hurt” Bob’s voice was an angry whisper.
“Sorry,” Chantelle clearly had a mouthful of cock.
Annabel and Deanna stood there laughing, their shoulders shaking as they
tried to keep quiet.
“Oh, that’s it, baby; suck my love stick!”
Annabel and Deanna looked at each other in amazement; “Love stick? Oh
my god!” laughed Annabel quietly.
“Take your panties off and bend over; I want to fuck your ass.”
“But Bob, I don’t do anal.”
“Do you want this fucking job? Well bend over.”
“Spit on your cock then, I’ll need some lube.”
“I’m sure you’ve had enough up there to stretch it honey; you’re not exactly
innocent are you? Now shut the fuck up so I can concentrate and imagine
that you’re the short blonde one with the big tits.”
“Oh my God, he means me!” Deanna’s whisper was getting louder.
There was an agonised yelp from Chantelle, whether it was from anger, or
the cock up her ass, neither girl knew; they just stood there laughing as Bob
was saying stuff like, “That’s it baby, fuck me good. I’m gonna cum up
your shit-hole; aahh, that’s it, squeeze it baby, squeeze it.”
Deanna and Annabel were almost on the floor; they were holding their
sides, and crying with laughter.
The grunts and groans from the stall grew louder, and Bob shouted “That’s
it; that’s it aahh!”
“What about me?” Chantelle sounded disgruntled.
“What about you?” Bob sounded angry, “Get your panties on; the rest of the
group will be missing us by now.”
“So have I got the job?”
“What do you think? Of course you fucking haven’t; I don’t employ sluts.”
There was the sound of a sharp smack, and then the stall door opened; Bob
was holding his face, and Chantelle was pulling her skirt down. Their faces
dropped when they saw Annabel and Deanna standing there laughing.
“Hi Bob, that’s an unusual interviewing technique; I take it Annabel and I
have a job?” Deanna stood with her arms folded, ready for battle if
necessary.
Bob’s face was bright red, both from the slap, and the humiliation of getting
caught; “Erm, we will have to see about the others first; I’m not sure that
you two are suitable candidates,” he blustered.
“No problem,” smiled Deanna, as sweet as saccharin, “We will go and see
your boss, and see if he has any vacancies. Are you coming Annabel?” she
linked Annabel’s arm, and made to leave.
“Oh, for fuck’s sake, ok, ok, you’ve got jobs; but put one foot wrong, and
you’re out of here, do you understand me?”
“We understand you perfectly, Bob,” Deanna’s voice was dry, “Probably
better than you understand yourself; men like you are ten a penny.”
Annabel and Deanna walked out then, laughing. “Well, I think we are ok for
jobs,” smiled Deanna, “All I need now is accommodation.”
“Me too; don’t suppose you fancy sharing do you? It would cut down on
costs.”
“That sounds like a great idea; let’s go and see if HR have anywhere they
could recommend.”

Annabel and Deanna were settling in well, both to their new jobs, and to
their apartment in Kissimmee. HR had found them a spacious and not too
expensive two bed apartment, a short drive away from Sea World; the
apartment was owned by one of the managers, so the rent was taken direct
from their wages. The girls got on really well, and celebrated their first
week at work, with a house warming party on the Saturday night. About
twelve other newbies from work joined them, each bringing a bottle and
some snacks; the neighbours had been warned, the music was blasting, and
everyone had a good time.
By about one a.m., there were only a few stragglers left; one of them, a girl
called Lynne was sleeping soundly, curled up on the couch.
“I can’t see her waking up tonight,” laughed Deanna, “Trouble is, I don’t
want the night to end yet; Anna, can we go in your bedroom as it’s the
biggest? We can take some booze in there and continue the party.”
“Sure; c’mon this way.”
They picked up a couple of bottles of wine, some chips and dips, and
headed into Annabel’s room; there were another two girls, Jo and Lisa, and
a guy named Brad, and they either sat on the bed, or the floor. Annabel put
some soft rock on the CD player, lit the small bedside lamp and they sat
around chatting and laughing. Deanna had just recounted the story about
Bob and Chantelle, and Jo said “Oh fuck! That could have been me; he was
trying to get into my pants that day!”
“If what we heard was anything to go by, I shouldn’t bother” laughed
Deanna. She glanced over at Brad and Lisa, who appeared to be getting on
very well indeed; neither of them seemed to be aware of the other people in
the room.
They were lying on the bed kissing, Brad had his hand up Lisa’s shirt,
caressing her breasts, and his knee was between her legs; the other three
watched them with fascination.
“Hmm!” Annabel coughed.
“Sorry, I was getting a bit carried away there,” laughed Brad; Lisa was still
holding onto the back of his head, looking confused as to why he had
stopped what he was doing.
“Don’t mind an audience then, Brad?” Deanna laughed.
“I don’t mind if you don’t!” (The girls didn’t realise at that stage that Brad
used to appear in porn movies and was therefore used to having people
watch.)
“I suppose it’s up to you Lisa” Brad said, and in answer she pulled his head
towards her for another kiss; taking that as agreement, Brad carried on, and
started undoing her shirt buttons.
Lisa was quite a large girl all over, but beautifully in proportion; she had
large breasts, a cinched-in waist, and a soft rounded tummy. Brad was
kissing the base of her throat, and had one hand around her back, expertly
undoing her bra. She sat up helpfully, and he slipped her shirt off her
shoulders, swiftly followed by the bra. Her tits swung freely, the large
nipples pointing out.

Annabel noticed Deanna looking at the girls’ breasts, and began to wonder
about her friends’ sexuality. They had told each other about their traumatic
backgrounds, and why they didn’t trust men, and Deanna had admitted that
she had ‘fooled around’ with some of her girlfriends when she was younger.
Annabel had no problem with that, in fact she had always been bi-curious
herself; she had just not had the opportunity, until now, to do anything about
it.
Jo was also watching, fascinated, “It always gets me horny watching two
people get it on,” she said, “Doesn’t it do the same for you?”
Deanna nodded, and wasn’t too sure how to handle this; all she did know
was that she was getting wet, watching Brad suck on Lisa’s nipples. Lisa’s
head was thrown back, and her eyes were closed as she moaned softly.
Brad’s hand had worked up her skirt, which was now rucked up at the top
of her legs, showing an expanse of creamy white thigh, with a tiny triangle
of red satin covering her pubes.
Although the lighting was dim, you could clearly see Jo’s hand go down her
joggers, and she started playing with herself; Deanna was now looking at
the couple making out, and Jo, and was getting really turned on. The
atmosphere changed to a highly-charged, sexual one, with Brad and Lisa
being completely unaware of the sexual tension in the room; they were too
into what they were doing.
Brad had pushed Lisa’s panties to one side, and was fingering her wet
pussy; she had his hard dick in her hand, and was jerking him off; Deanna
could hear how wet Jo was as she moved her hand around inside her
panties.
“Fuck me, this is so horny,” Deanna whispered to Annabel, “Don’t you
think?”
Lisa was moaning, and had raised her hips from the bed so that Brad could
get her panties off; he quickly moved down to lick her spread pussy, and
shoved two fingers up her wet snatch.
It seemed like Jo was too turned on to just carry on watching, so she moved
over to the bed and took Brad’s hard cock into her mouth, her one hand
working the shaft as the complete length disappeared down her throat.

Annabel was transfixed by what was going on, and getting very turned on
herself; despite what had happened in her past, she was still a young, sexual
woman, and almost without her realising how it happened, she and Deanna
were kissing. Deanna’s tongue quickly entered Annabel’s mouth, and they
wrapped their arms around each other; Deanna’s hand roamed over
Annabel’s back, and slid inside the back of her shirt to undo her bra.
They broke off from their kiss before it went any further, and looked at each
other.
“Are you sure about this?” Deanna whispered, looking across at the other
three, who were so wrapped up in what they were doing, they hadn’t even
noticed Deanna and Annabel kissing.
“Why not? I have to admit I have always wondered what it would be like
with a woman.”
“Ok, just relax and let me show you how good it can be; no hard edges, just
smooth skin and sensuality.” She returned to kissing Annabel, her tongue
more insistent now, her fingers undoing the buttons on Annabel’s shirt.
Annabel’s breasts were full and firm, with raspberry-colored nipples,
standing proudly erect; she gasped when Deanna started sucking on them,
and instinctively pulled Deanna’s head closer, thrusting her chest forward. It
felt so good to have that pretty mouth suckling her and she desperately
wanted to feel Deanna’s bare breasts against her skin, and really experience
another woman properly.
“Let’s get your t-shirt off,” she whispered to Deanna, “I want to feel you
against me; I want to do the same to you.”
Deanna sat up, and Annabel drew the t-shirt up over her head; she wasn’t
wearing a bra, and her nipples were dark brown against her golden skin, just
begging for attention. They hugged each other again, with heads to the side
so that they could kiss each other’s neck; Deanna gasped when Annabel
sucked on the sensitive spot where the neck meets the shoulder.
“Lie down,” Deanna whispered, “I need to get you naked.”
Soon they were both undressed and lying next to each other, just exploring
and stroking while they kissed; Deanna once more took charge and flipped
Annabel over onto her back, then straddled her, leaning over to suck those
beautiful nipples. Annabel was so into this, she had ceased to notice anyone
else in the room; she just closed her eyes, and imagined there was only the
two of them as Deanna worked her way down her tummy, planting butterfly
kisses all the way.
“Open your legs” Deanna whispered, and got in between them; running her
nails up the inside of Annabel’s thighs.
Annabel flinched; it was half way between tickling and feeling very
sensuous. She no longer wanted to laugh, when Deanna’s tongue followed
her nails, and slowly licked upward, from the inside of her knees, and
stopped just short of her pussy.
Deanna could smell the heady, musky aroma of Annabel’s wet pussy, and
spread the lips with her hand; the soft pink folds were glistening with love
juice, and Deanna used this fragrant lubrication to massage around the up-
standing clit, causing Annabel to raise her hips off the bed, desperate for
more. Deanna obliged, and moved her fingers down to the entrance to
Annabel’s tight tunnel and slid two inside, while rubbing the clit with her
thumb.
Annabel moaned softly, and whispered “Finger-fuck me honey; that feels so
good.”
She felt even better when Deanna leaned over to lick the swollen clit, still
with her fingers pumping the wet hole; when Deanna took the whole clitoris
into her mouth and sucked firmly, the first of many orgasms shook
Annabel’s body, she moaned and writhed around the bed, saying “Oh God,
don’t stop, don’t stop, aahh, oh God Oh GOD!”
Deanna raised her shiny face and crawled back up the bed to kiss Annabel;
saying “Taste yourself, baby, and see how good it is,” and wound her
tongue around Annabel’s who sucked greedily on it.
“Let me do the same for you,” Annabel was pushing Deanna onto her back
now so that she could return the favour; although she hadn’t done this
before, she reckoned it must be the same as playing with yourself to know
what felt good; she was soon massaging her friend’s sopping pussy, and
from the noises Deanna was making, she must have been doing it right.
Annabel still missed sex, and had bought herself a vibrator a few days
before; she leaned over to retrieve it from the bedside cabinet, and shoved it
into Deanna’s wet cunt. It was very realistic, with veins and balls, and thick
as well as long; Deanna gasped when she felt how big it was, and opened
her legs wider to get as much of it in as she could.
“Oh, that’s so good; fuck me honey, fuck me.”
Annabel became dimly aware of moans joining in with Deanna’s coming
from the other side of the room, and glanced around to see Brad lying on
his back; Jo was riding his dick and Lisa was sitting on his face. The girls
were leaning into each other, kissing and stroking one another’s tits, and
Anna could plainly see Brad’s massive cock fucking Jo, as it pumped in and
out of her cunt.
Deanna was now very close to cumming, so Annabel increased the speed of
the vibrator, and was rewarded with a massive shudder from Deanna, and
an incredibly long drawn out “Yesssss!”
Deanna and Annabel lay next to each other hugging, and watching the other
three carry on; Jo was riding Brad like she was a cowgirl, bouncing up and
down, his thick cock slick with her juice. Lisa was writhing on his face
moaning as Jo twisted her nipples; she threw her head back and screamed
when she came. That set Jo off who was frantically fingering her own clit to
finish off, and she came too, surprisingly quietly, just whispering “Oh yes.”
Brad could concentrate on himself then, and flipped Jo over so he could
fuck her doggy-style, holding onto her butt cheeks for support, his thick
cock pistoned in and out; “I’m gonna cum,” he gasped, and pulled his dick
out to finish himself off, splashing hot streams of cum all over Jo’s ass; it
slid between her cheeks, running down to her pussy, and Lisa got
underneath her, to lick the salty jism from between Jo’s pussy lips; Jo came
again then, more loudly this time, and Annabel wondered if she actually
preferred girls to boys. Lisa’s licking seemed to have had more effect than
Brad’s dick anyway.
They were all exhausted by then, and ended up falling asleep where they
lay, Deanna and Annabel wrapped in each other’s arms, and the other three
all cuddled up together.
Annabel was woken up a couple of hours later by Jo, whispering to her
“Can I get in here with you two? There’s not a lot of room over there,”
indicating Brad and Lisa, who were lying like starfish, arms and legs
akimbo.
“Of course you can” replied Annabel, shifting over to make a bit more
room, still half asleep. She thought she was dreaming when she felt a hand
slipping between her legs and cupping her pussy, but was soon awake when
fingers slid between her lips and sought out her clitoris.
Jo was nuzzling her shoulder from behind, and Annabel could feel her
breasts pressed into her back; she felt all cosy and too tired to do anything
other than lay there.
“Let me make you cum” Jo whispered, “You don’t have to do anything, just
enjoy.” Her fingers were soon working their magic and her other arm went
underneath Annabel, so she could stroke her full breasts. Annabel couldn’t
help but move to the rhythm, and Deanna woke up, realising what was
happening; she turned to face Annabel and sucked on the nipple that wasn’t
being fondled by Jo.
Deanna opened Annabel’s legs, and while Jo stroked her clit, Deanna stuck
her fingers inside the soaking cunt; “More” whispered Annabel, and soon
Deanna had four fingers inside her.
Annabel came quickly, her fluid gushing over Deanna’s hand and running
down toward her wrist.
“I have to sleep” moaned Annabel, jokingly, “Can we carry this on another
time?”
“We sure can” Deanna laughed, and rolling over to get some sleep, she
murmured, “Just wait and see what a surprise I will have for you next
time.”
Her reply was a gentle snore.

On the Wednesday of the following week, Annabel and Deanna were

having a quick coffee in their break when Bob stalked into the staff room,
shouting “Just what the fuck do you two think you are playing at? I’m
going to get both of you fired, just wait and see!” He marched back out of
the room, leaving the girls wondering what he had been on about.
“Have we done something wrong?”
“I’ve no idea what on earth he’s on about, but I suppose we better go and
see.” Annabel led the way out, thinking that Bob had gone mad; the girls
were greeted by chaos. There were two of the dolphin trainers in the
corridor crying and holding each other, and the dolphinarium manager
Alan, was shouting, “Who is responsible for this? I demand to know.”
“Responsible for what?” questioned Deanna.
After a long explanation, they finally found out that somebody had opened
the gates to the marina, while the dolphins were being trained, and that two
of them had escaped.
Bob spoke up, “It has to be these two, Alan; they’ve been nothing but
trouble since they started. I saw both of them over by the gates ten minutes
ago, and you can be sure they were up to no good; they both looked guilty
as sin.”
Annabel and Deanna looked at each other, wondering what the hell he was
on about; yes they had been by the gates on their way to their coffee break,
but that was all. Deanna tried to explain to Alan, to no avail.
“Get out of my sight; you are both suspended ‘til I have had time to review
the CCTV images,” he bellowed. It was obvious that there was no arguing
with him, so they walked away, vowing to prove their innocence.
Bob followed them to the cloakroom, with a huge smirk on his thin face; “I
told you I would make you pay girls; but it’s a shame, we could have got on
so well, if you know what I mean. In fact, I would be prepared to speak to
Alan on your behalf, if you like; I could tell him that perhaps I made a
mistake.”
The girls knew exactly what he was getting at, and Deanna was already
forming a plan, to make him look foolish. “What do you mean Bob?” she
asked, all wide-eyed innocence.
“Well, you scratch my back, etc. Meet me at my apartment tonight, we can
talk.” He handed her a business card with his address on, and Deanna
smiled sweetly, saying “See you later then Bob,” and pulled a puzzled
Annabel around the corner so she could explain to her what the plan was.
A broad grin crossed Annabel’s face when she realised what they were
going to do, “It’ll serve the little fucker right,” she laughed, “It’s no more
than he deserves anyway.”

They turned up at Bob’s apartment at about seven, as planned; Deanna was

carrying a large holdall. “If he asks, tell him we’re going out later, and this
is our stuff to get changed into,”
Bob answered the door, smelling strongly of cheap aftershave, with his
greasy hair swept back from his forehead, showing off his receding hairline.
“So lovely to see you girls, do come in,” he smirked, “Make yourselves at
home and I will get us some drinks.”
He returned with a cheap bottle of wine, and the girls politely accepted a
glass, but neither of them touched theirs. Within a short time, Bob was
talking non-stop, attempting to fill the rather awkward silences, and
drinking the cheap wine far too quickly; this was what Deanna had been
hoping for. When he left to visit the bathroom, she poured a healthy
measure of vodka into his wine, and giggled to Annabel, “That stuff tastes
so foul, he won’t even notice.”
Sure enough, Bob was soon very drunk, and slurring his words, “So girls,
are we going to get comfortable then? I think we should go into the
bedroom;” he walked unsteadily out of the room.
Deanna’s plan was coming together nicely, and the girls followed him in.
“I think we can make your night even more exciting Bob,” she smiled, “Lie
down on the bed and let us take care of everything; make yourself
comfortable, take off your robe.”
He removed the silky bathrobe he was wearing to reveal a puny body, with
a tiny dick nestled among bushy, greying pubes.
“How about we make this even more exciting Bob? Would you allow me to
blindfold you?”
“Oh fuck yes, I love a bit of bondage,” he said; that was exactly the
response she wanted.
“Cool, we are on the same page then,” Deanna quickly tied a blindfold
around him, and then used two silk scarves to tie his wrists to the bed. “Is
this ok with you Bob?” she questioned.
“Do what you like” he said; already his little maggot was growing to the
size of a worm.
Annabel knew exactly what the plan was; her and Annabel started kissing
each other and soon were naked.
“What about me?” moaned Bob, “It’s not fair if you two have all the fun.”
“Oh your turn will come Bob; we just have to get warmed up first; I bet you
have often thought about having two women together haven’t you?”
Deanna knew it would be torture for Bob to listen to them and not be
allowed to participate; she and Annabel stood at the side of the bed,
fingering each other.
Bob was leaning his head to their side, so he could hear everything, “Go on,
stick your fingers up her; finger fuck her, then let me lick them” he was
getting very excited by now.
Annabel and Deanna quickly came, strangely enough wanting to get this
over and done with. Bob was aroused beyond belief by now, and was
begging one of them to ‘ride him.’
His yelp was extremely high-pitched when the butt plug entered his ass, so
Deanna quickly placed a ball gag in his mouth; she had also bought a life-
size torso at the sex shop. It had a ‘usable’ vagina and ass, and handling his
cock with some distaste, Deanna wanked him into full hardness, before
placing the ‘doll’ onto his erection.
He was moving his head around the pillow, not knowing what on earth was
going to happen next, so barely heard the ‘click’ of the camera.
“I think Alan will be really interested to see these pictures Bob, don’t you?
Oh, I forgot, you can’t answer me, can you? Never mind, I’m sure you
would agree with me if you could.”
His head was frantically shaking, his whole being was screaming ’No,’ and
Deanna walked away laughing.
“Thanks for your co-operation, Bob; I’m sure we understand each other
now, don’t we?”
He nodded.
Alan answered the anonymous phone call, almost at the same time as Bob’s
wife; they were both told to go to Bob’s apartment if they wanted to see
something ‘interesting.’

The following week, Deanna and Annabel were celebrating their joint
promotion to assistant managers; Bob had been fired, and they had all heard
through the grapevine that his wife was divorcing him.
“Salute!” Annabel raised her glass to Deanna, “Here’s to us and our future.
Now where did I put your present? Ah, here it is.”
She reached into the dresser and pulled out a double-ended dildo; they were
soon on the bed, fucking each other with the dildo, and frigging their clits
with their free hand. Only about an inch of dildo was visible, as the thick
length reached the tip of their wombs; “Fuck me; that feels so good,”
moaned Annabel, just before she came.
Trial and Punishment by Hanna Love .
Charles and Susanna were a happily married couple; at least Charles
thought so. For Susanna, it was a different matter entirely; Charles seemed
to be getting more and more irate the older he got, and Susanna sometimes
wondered how much longer she could put up with his moods. Take last
night for instance; they had been having a supper party with their friends,
John and James, (who just happened to be a gay couple;) Charles seemed to
take every possible opportunity to belittle Susanna’s every comment,
scoffing at her at every turn.
She was getting mightily fed up with his attitude, and wished that she had
the nerve to tell him to get lost, or go back home to his mother (who was
just as bad; they were welcome to each other.) The problem was, Susanna
had never known anything else; although she was full of talk inside her
head, she didn’t have the courage to ever actually tell him what she was
feeling. The consequence of that, was that he just continued, and assumed
that his ‘banter’ was taken good-naturedly on her part, where in fact she had
scared herself with a dream she had the previous night. In the dream, she
had woken up to find herself standing over his sleeping form, with a knife
in her hand; when she had woken from the dream, she actually had to turn
and check to see if he was ok; it had been that real. She did worry
sometimes that she would actually do some of the terrible things that
fluttered, like black moths, through her mind.
The only respite that she had from his carping was to escape into her make-
believe world of historical romance books; where the heroine always got
the hero in the end, (after much ripping of bodices, etc.) Susanna had to
admit, that if Charles were more of a ‘bodice-ripper,’ instead of an ‘under-
the-covers and in the dark,’ kind of man, then things might well be
different; because at the end of the day, that was all that Susanna desired
from life. She wouldn’t have minded how authoritative that Charles was, if
he accompanied the ‘telling-off’ with a suitable form of ‘punishment.’ She
longed to have him throw her on the bed, tear her clothes off and make
passionate love to her, with sweat dripping from his manly brow; (ok, that
did stretch the realms of possibility, as Charles was probably the least
manly of men that she had ever met,) but a girl could have her dreams,
couldn’t she?

Charles was reading the paper, and shuffling impatiently in his chair; why
on earth couldn’t Susanna ever have a meal ready on time? It wasn’t too
much to ask for was it; that she could have his dinner ready when he came
home from a hard day at work? All she ever did was sit on her fat ass all
day, (which wasn’t fat, according to Susanna; she was simply well-
cushioned.)
‘Really,’ he thought, ‘Sometimes I wonder why I don’t just go home to
mother;’ now there was a woman who knew how to look after a man. His
father never wanted for a thing, even though Jeanette was almost seventy
six years old, she still managed to feed his father on time every night,
especially when he had a long day tending to his beloved vegetable patch.
‘I don’t know why I don’t just give her an ultimatum,’ he thought, ‘Shape
up or ship out.’ Maybe then she would sit up and take notice; after all he
was the man of the house, and it was about time that Susanna realised that.

There was a common thread running through their thoughts; neither of them
understood what the other wanted, and neither knew how to communicate
what they themselves wanted. If only someone could have taken each of
them to one side, and got them to understand that they both wanted the
same things really; Susanna wanted Charles to be masterful, and Charles
wanted to be masterful.
It actually took the intervention of their gay friends to get them even talking
about matters; it still surprised Susanna that Charles would even allow them
to have gay friends; he had always been against ‘men like that,’ saying to
anyone who would listen, ‘What the hell’s wrong with them? How could
they not want what ‘normal’ men wanted?’
But things had changed when John and James had moved in three doors
away from them; Charles had taken to John immediately as they had a
mutual love for growing organic fruit and vegetables, and would spend
many a happy hour discussing natural fertilizers, and insect repellents.
Charles had declared them to be ‘Nice boys,’ even if they did do strange
things to each other, and had even come to realise that not all gay men were
the same; Charles had a pre-conceived idea that they were all promiscuous,
and had been surprised to learn that they had been together for almost
fifteen years, and had even had a ‘wedding ceremony’ of sorts, where they
had pledged their life-long love for each other.
Susanna had laughed and laughed the day that Charles had come home after
being in town with John; John had taken him into his favorite clothes store,
and Charles had ended up buying a ‘trendy’ floral shirt, not realising that it
actually made him look gay as well. Susanna wouldn’t have been surprised
if someone in the clothes store hadn’t thought that he and John were in fact
partners. Charles had not taken kindly to Susanna’s laughter; mentally
wishing that she would just ‘shut the fuck up,’ but not having the courage to
tell her; even though he would berate her in company, he couldn’t do it
when they were on their own.
And so they carried on, each becoming more disgruntled with life as the
days dragged into months; until Susanna plucked up the courage to talk to
James one day, when Charles was at work.
“I honestly don’t know what to do with him anymore,” sighed Susanna over
a steaming cup of coffee; her and James got on extremely well also, they
both loved cats and interior design, and could gossip for hours over
wallpaper and paint colors.
“Why, what’s wrong?” asked James, his voice sounding concerned; he
didn’t like to see anyone unhappy, especially a nice woman like Susanna.
“Well, I know that I can talk to you without getting embarrassed; so here
goes….Charles always belittles me in front of people, but never when we
are on our own; all I want for him to do is be a man for a change. Now
don’t get me wrong, I don’t want him to hit me or anything, I just would
love him to, oh I don’t know how to explain this; to just punish me
properly. I know this sounds silly, but I love those old romantic books,
when men were men, and in charge of their women; I just want him to take
me by surprise one day, instead of every other Saturday, in the dark and
under the bedcovers.” She was bright red by now, and James placed a
comforting arm around her shoulders.
“I know what you mean, pet,” he nodded sympathetically, “I love it when
John is all masterful; and he tells me to get in bed so that he can fuck me
senseless. I’m sorry if I’ve embarrassed you with those words, but
sometimes, you just have to say it how it is.
John and I sometimes play a game, where we pretend that I have been a
‘naughty boy,’ and he ‘punishes’ me; I’ve never known orgasms like it
since he started blindfolding me and tying me to the bed. It means he can do
whatever he wants to me, and I can’t do a thing about it; you should try it
sometime, honestly!”
“Does that really feel good?” she asked shyly, “Only I love those old
bodice-rippers, when the man is all masterful. Do you know, I haven’t had
an orgasm for over four years?” her voice was suddenly tearful.
“Oh, come here, pet, and have a cuddle. Would you like me to get James to
have a word with Charles? You know that he listens to him; maybe he can
put it in such a way that Charles thinks it was his own idea. You do
remember the shirt, don’t you? Charles actually thought that he had wanted
to buy it, when it was actually James who talked him into it.”
“I know, why don’t you two come over for dinner on Saturday? It’s actually
our night to make love, so maybe I’ll get lucky, who knows?” she laughed,
and attempted to wipe the tears away with a sniffle.
“That would be fab, lovely, and how about I make some of my famous
sangria? It packs a punch, but tastes just like fruit juice; it might just get his
juices flowing; who knows?”
They made arrangements as to times and what have you, and Susanna went
back to peeling potatoes, feeling happier than she had in days.
When Charles came home from work, she had made an extra effort with her
appearance, and had his favorite meal of roast pork ready and waiting on
the table for him.
Charles looked at her and the meal in silent appreciation, but that was it;
silent appreciation.
Susanna took umbrage immediately, figuring that the selfish pig could have
at least said something; her former good mood flew out of the window, and
she sat eating her meal in stubborn silence.
Charles as usual was completely oblivious to the atmosphere, and sat there,
enjoying his meal, while Susanna fumed.
When he had finished, Susanna stood up and silently collected the plates;
the banging and crashing of crockery in the kitchen should have told
Charles something; but he just figured that it must be ‘that time if the
month.’
Susanna stood doing the washing-up, and thinking to herself that Saturday
would really be make or break time for her and Charles. If that didn’t go
well, then she thought that she would go and have a few days with her sister
in Colorado; ok it might be cold up there, but it couldn’t be any colder than
the atmosphere in their house that evening. Straight after doing the washing
up, Susanna went upstairs to bed, thinking that she would rather go and read
one of her romance novels than sit with that selfish pig for one moment
longer.
Charles didn’t even notice, until the usual post-dinner coffee didn’t arrive in
front of him, and he meandered into the kitchen to make his own, mumbling
to himself about ‘What’s the world coming to when a man gets home from
work, and his wife doesn’t even have a conversation with him?’ He wished
that he had the nerve to sort her out once and for all.

When Saturday arrived, Charles took Susanna for the customary grocery
shopping trip to the local hypermarket; Charles always took charge of the
trolley, leading the way straight to his favorite foods, and never waiting for
Susanna to suggest something different; he was a man who liked what he
liked, and that was plain and simple food, and none of that foreign ‘muck.’
Well he was in for a surprise that evening, Susanna was thinking to herself
as they strolled down the aisles.
“James and John are coming for supper tonight; that’s ok isn’t it?” she said
to Charles.
He was slightly irked that she hadn’t asked him first, but there again, he did
like the two guys, so had no problem with it really.
“That’s fine; so what are we going to eat?” he asked.
Susanna could have laughed at the expression on his face, when she said,
“We’re having Mexican actually; James thought that it would make a nice
change. So we’re having enchiladas, quesadillas, guacamole and salsa;
followed by empanadas and dulce de leche.” (She impressed herself the
way the words rolled off her tongue, as though she used them every day,
and not as though she had spent the last two days practising them.)
“James is making sangria and I need to buy some tequila; it should be a
lovely evening; apparently John adores Mexican food.”
Susanna was well aware that if she said that John liked it, then Charles
would be unlikely to argue about the choice of menu.
Charles bristled at the fact that decisions had already been made, but again
kept quiet; Susanna was amazed at the level of self-control that he was
displaying.
When they got back home, Susanna busied herself in the kitchen, before
going to the local fancy dress store; she had ordered Spanish hats, and
poncho’s for everyone, and needed to go and pick them up.
“Charles, would you slice some limes please, and make sure that we have
plenty of ice in the freezer? You could also lay the table, if you have the
time.”
“Why? Where the hell are you going at this time, when you know that we
have guests coming? It should be your job to be in the kitchen; I will go and
make sure that the barbecue is fired up.”
He wanted to griddle some steaks that he had insisted they buy; ‘Real food,’
he had said, disparagingly.
“Well, if you don’t do it, then it won’t get done,” she answered, matter-of-
factly; “I have to go out, and that’s an end to it; besides, I need to make the
sangria when I get back.”
She went out of the door before he could say another word, but could
almost feel the venom that was pouring out from him, as she walked away.
“For God’s sake, Charles, relax and take a chill pill,” she muttered,
borrowing one of John’s favorite phrases.

Despite the initial discomfiture, the meal and the evening were proving to
be a great success. By eight o’clock; Charles had realised that he actually
liked Mexican food, and was well on his way to being drunk, thanks to the
lethal combination of Tequila and sangria; his droopy moustache was
soaking wet from constantly dipping into his glass. He and John were
laughing as Charles regaled some tale from work; and James winked at
Susanna, and mouth “It’s going well, pet; isn’t it?”
She nodded happily, and poured Charles another glass of sangria.
Be ten o’clock, the mood was one of general hilarity; Susanna couldn’t
remember when she had last seen Charles looking so relaxed and looked
toward James gratefully; she was glad that he had suggested this.
John had been primed by James as to the nature of the problem, and he
skilfully turned the conversation to one of bedroom activities.
“So you guys, when did you last play truth or dare?” He was looking at
Charles interestedly, and wondering whether he would ‘play ball.’
“Not for years, isn’t that for kids anyway?” Charles was now slurring his
words, and James indicated to Susanna that maybe she should fill his glass
with sparkling water next time; after all, she didn’t need him to be too
drunk, did she?
“Come on, it’ll be a laugh,” smiled John, “What do you say? Of course, if
you are too shy….” He allowed the sentence to trail off.
That immediately brought out the competitive streak in Charles; “Of course
I’m not,” he blustered, “I just didn’t think that Susanna would be interested,
that’s all.”
“Well, if you want to dear, then who am I to argue?” she smiled, saccharin
sweet, at her husband.
“Ok, this will do won’t it?” James asked, picking up the empty Tequila
bottle, and spinning it.
As intended, it landed pointing toward John, who immediately said “Truth!”
“Ok, how old were you when you lost your virginity?” asked James
smiling; he obviously already knew that answer.
“Sixteen, which was old, in our town,” he replied, “Do you know what, I
think we should all have to answer whatever the ‘truth’ questions are; it’ll
make it more fun, and it will mean that we get to know more about each
other.”
Putting it like that, Charles could hardly argue, without appearing churlish.
“So?” James asked, his eyebrows raised questioningly.
“Ok, ok, I give up; I was seventeen, ok?” Although Charles voice appeared
angry, there was a little glimmer in his eyes.
“Susanna? How about you pet, how old were you?”
Susanna answered with her head down, she was embarrassed; “Actually, I
was fifteen,” she almost whispered, and waiting for the ‘put-down’
comment from her husband.
“You don’t have to answer you know;” For once there was a glimmer of
understanding in Charles, and it seemed as though he was trying to protect
Susanna from further scrutiny.
“Ok, moving swiftly on,” John spun the bottle, which landed by Susanna;
“What’s your biggest fantasy Susanna?” John asked with a look on his face
that said, ‘Here’s your chance to be truthful.”
“Well,” she couldn’t even look at Charles, “I’ve always wanted for Charles
to tell me what to do; but in a positive way, not nastily,” she hastened to
add.
“Tell him that,” James whispered to her.
“Ok,” she swallowed nervously, “I would like you to be masterful with me,
and not nasty; I would like you to punish me when I do something wrong.”
“Punish you? But that’s not me,” Said Charles, “You know I don’t believe
in violence of any description.”
“She doesn’t mean punish her in that sort of way; she means maybe a bit of
bondage and discipline, don’t you pet?” James was desperately trying to
help her out with her answers.
“Yes, that’s what I meant,” Susanna’s eyes were downcast, wondering what
Charles would think.
“Oh…..oh! Now I know what you mean; why didn’t you ever tell me?”
“Maybe she was too shy to tell you,” James answered for her.
“I think you two both want the same thing, but have never had the courage
to talk about it” John said, in a matter of fact tone, “In fact, I think that
maybe we should leave now, and let you get honest with each other for a
change.”

You could almost see the wheels turning in Charles’ mind; he was just
wondering if Susanna was serious, and if so, what he should do about it.
“Thank you for everything, you two,” Susanna was hugging James and
John before they went.
“Have a good talk, and sort yourselves out!” John admonished, “Love you
both, now we’re off; c’mon John, let’s leave them to it.”

When the boys had left, Charles and Susanna sat at the table, ready to talk.
“Charles, you do know that I love you, don’t you? Well I want us both to be
happy and get what we need from our marriage; don’t you?”
“I do,” Charles was still deep in thought; he was already planning what he
could use to ‘punish’ her. (He had never told her that he had watched a few
bondage movies when she was out and that the idea really turned him on.)
“Ok, well I think it’s time you did what you were told, don’t you?”
Susanna felt her heartbeat quicken; it seemed that Charles was ready to give
it a go, so she adopted the persona of one of her favorite heroines and said
“Whatever you think is best,” her voice was demure.
“Get up those stairs then, now! And make sure you are stripped off by the
time I get there,” he barked.
Susanna ran up, her heart pounding with excitement, while Charles opened
drawers and closet doors, looking for things that he could use. Happy with
his ‘discoveries,’ he followed Susanna up.
She was lying on the bed, naked, and Charles could already feel himself
getting hard at the thought of what he was about to do.
“Ok, listen; I am going to be playing from now, but I want us both to
pretend that it’s real, ok? So you will do as I say, and then we’ll take it from
there, ok?”
“Yes, master,” Susanna whispered, immediately getting into character.
Charles pulled a silk scarf out of his pocket, and wound it round Susanna’s
face to create a blindfold; “Lie on your front, with your arms spread out” he
commanded.
When she was in position, he wrapped two of his ties around her wrists and
bound her to the headboard; she spread her legs without needing to be told,
and Charles could see that she was already getting wet; ‘Why haven’t we
done this before?’ he questioned himself, swiftly removing his own clothes,
and laying his ‘goodies’ on the bedside table.
From then on, he decided that there would be no more talk, apart from him
to give ‘orders,’ and thought back to the last movie that he has watched; it
made it easier somehow, that Susanna was blindfolded, as they might both
be surprised at how each other reacted.
Susanna could hear Charles rummaging around in her closet, and wondered
what he was looking for; she didn’t have to wait long as she felt something
smooth and silky being run down her back; it felt lovely.
Charles had got one of her satin shirts out to use, thinking that he would
like to alternate soft with hard; just as she was relaxing into it, he practised
a smack across her butt cheeks, and looked almost shocked at the red mark
that his hand left.
Susanna’s slight moan told him that it was ok to carry on; “Get on your
knees and spread them wide,” he told her; that meant that he could now see
her pussy from behind; it was wet and inviting, and ready for whatever he
decided. He had a quick stroke of his now hard cock, and then carried on
spanking her, but now he was targeting her open pussy with the flat of his
hand; he knew he wasn’t doing it hard enough to hurt, and that’s all he
wanted for now, just to experiment.
Susanna’s squirming told him that he was doing ok, so he decided to push it
a bit further; he kneeled between her legs so that she could feel his erection
pressing against her open pussy, and he reached under her with one hand to
squeeze her nipple. He fought against the urge to push his cock in her; he
wanted to make things last a while longer, and twisted her nipple. She was
now pushing her ass back against him, longing to feel his hard cock; the
fact that she couldn’t see what was going on was turning her on even more.
Charles reached over to the table, and picked up the large candle he had
fetched from the hall table; spreading her lips wide with one hand, he
placed it against the entrance to her cunt, and began to gently push it in.
Susanna pushed back against it, eager for more, and yet wondering just
what was in her pussy, loving the feel of the slight pain in her nipple as he
continued to squeeze it.
Charles took the candle out, before she got too worked up; he wanted her to
have to wait until he decided that she could cum; it fell out with an audible
‘plop’ and Susanna moaned her disappointment. Charles moved up toward
her face, and grabbed the back of her head to pull her mouth onto his cock;
she sucked it in greedily, and Charles was quite surprised by that; oral was
something that she didn’t ‘go for,’ and he decided there and then that this
was going to be the first of many of these sessions.
He pulled away from her mouth before he came, (as much as he was
enjoying it,) and un-did her wrists briefly. “Turn onto your back” he said,
and then re-attached her wrists to the bed; now he attached her ankles as
well, so she was spread-eagled, and looking the sexiest he had ever seen her
look; her face was flushed and her cunt was now dribbling juices down the
inside of her thighs.
Susanna wondered what was coming next when the heard the strike of a
match, and could smell the pungent aroma of sulphur. Charles held the
candle very close to her breasts and let some of the hot wax drip down onto
her erect nipple; “Oh, God,” was all she could manage to say, moving her
hips as though he was already fucking her.
Charles moved to her other nipple and did the same, before holding the
candle close to her clitoris; one drop was all it took, for Susanna to moan,
“Oh God, I’m gonna cum; please finger me.”
Charles blew the candle out and inserted it again into her wet cunt as he
frigged her clit until she screamed her orgasm; he had never seen her have
one like it; she was literally squirting onto the bed.
He couldn’t wait any longer, so kneeled between her legs and pushed his
cock in to the hilt, and thrust so hard that he could feel his balls smacking
against her ass. It didn’t take him long to know that he was about to cum, so
he pulled out just before, and finished himself off over her face and tits; she
moaned as the hot spunk hit her face, and opened her mouth to catch the
drop that had landed on the corner of it.
Charles thought that he had never seen anything as horny in real life; and
once again wondered why they hadn’t tried this before.

They lay in bed together, spooning and cuddling, (again, this was the first
time in a long time,) and Charles said, “Well, I think we should say thanks
to James and John the next time we see them, don’t you?”
Susanna replied, “Whatever you say master,” before falling into a deep and
satiated sleep.
Fishnet Fuckers by Hanna Love
Russell sat in the quiet bedroom thinking about things; his wife June had
gone out and this blessed respite from her argumentative ways was long-
overdue. She was hard work ; never allowing him to be a man or make
decisions, and belittled him at every turn, the phrase ‘I should have listened
to my mother; she knew that you were a waste of space,’ was always on her
lips.
He sighed heavily, and thought about how he would like to pass the time
while she was out; all Russell wanted, was to be wanted, both emotionally
and sexually. He couldn’t remember the last time he and June had made
love; she thought they should both be ‘past it’ by now. ‘What the hell?’ he
thought, ‘I’m only thirty eight for God’s sake; thats hardly old, is it?’
June was four years older than him, and was now looking distinctly middle-
aged; her hair was graying in the parting, and her clothes were starting to
look like something her own mother would have worn. Russell would give
anything for her to make an effort, like the woman he had seen on the porn
movie he had just watched. (Masturbating was the only way he ever got any
physical relief these days.)
The woman on the movie had probably been about June’s age; (he didn’t
want to look at ‘young ones’, and was happy to watch someone of about his
own age), but the difference was that the woman in the movie looked as
though she actually enjoyed sex; she had been extremely attractive too, with
her long dark hair, huge breasts (he had always been a breast man, and what
he would give to suck on those monster nipples!) and silk stockings. Now,
those stockings were something else; she had kept them on all the way
through the movie (those and the red stiletto-heeled shoes), and Russell had
particularly enjoyed the lascivious smile on her face when she had opened
her legs to show off her wet cunt, stroking the silk at the same time. When
she had been fucked, her partner had held onto the suspender tops, and the
stockings had ripped, and been covered in spunk when he withdrew to cum.
The sight of the white jism oozing over the red silk (the guy had also
rubbed his wet knob all over them), had been enough to set Russell off too,
and he had orgasmed all over his hand and the couch, rushing to get it
cleaned up, before it left a stain.
He was getting hard again, just thinking about it, and wondered if he had
the time for another wank before June got back; deciding that he did, (fuck
her if she found out; what’s a man supposed to do?), he turned on his lap-
top, and browsed for ‘stockings.’ He found a few web-sites specialising in
stocking and nylon fetishes, and clicked on one called ‘Fishnet Fuckers,’
wondering what it would be like.
A large woman of about forty popped up on his screen, dressed in black
fishnet stockings, with satin tops, high-heeled black leather pumps, and a
tiny bra, (it looked like PVC, but Russell couldn’t be sure), her massive
breasts were spilling over the top, showing dark brown erect nipples.

‘Hi sexy, you wanna talk?’ appeared in a chat box next to her; (Russell
hadn’t realised that he had stumbled across a chat site, rather than a movie
site.)

‘I dunno, I’ve never been here before’ He couldn’t think of anything else to
say.

‘Ok, honeybun; well you obviously like women in stockings, don’t you?
Would you like to chat to me in private? As it’s your first time, I can offer
you a free trial, to see if you like it. If you do, it would only be 20$ a month
afterwards, and for that honey, we can get really close, you know what I
mean?’

She opened her legs briefly to give him a tantalising glimpse of hairy pink
pussy, and then wiggled her ample breasts close to the web-cam.

‘Bet you would like to get these babies in your mouth, wouldn’t you honey?
You and me could have a great time on here honey; I tell you what, I’m
quiet this afternoon, so I will give you a bit longer for free if you like. You
would normally only get ten minutes, but how’s about I give you long
enough to cum honey? You’d like that now wouldn’t you? Turn your cam
on baby, and get yourself comfortable, so’s I can see who I’m talking to.’
Russell obeyed, almost in a daze; he closed the drapes first though, just in
case anyone should happen to walk by. He wondered if she meant for him
to get naked, and figured what the hell, she could always turn it off if she
didn’t mean that, couldn’t she? Besides, this would be the closest he had
come to actual sex in a while; he wondered if she would maybe finger
herself or something, while he wanked. Little beads of sweat were now
trickling down his forehead, and his cock almost said ‘thank you’ when he
freed it from the constraints of his now too-tight pants. He settled back in
front of the PC, his erection grasped firmly in his hand.

‘Oooh! Aren’t you a handsome one? That’s a very impressive cock you
have there honey; now tell me, what would you like me to do? Would you
like me to suck my nipples; would you like me to finger my wet cunt;
would you like me to fuck myself with this lovely big dildo I have here? I
can pretend that it’s your cock fucking me honey; would you like that
baby?’

‘I would like all of that,’ he wrote, typing with one hand and wanking with
the other.
‘Just start wherever you feel comfortable starting; as you can see, I’ve
already started, and looking at your beautiful body, I don’t think it’s going
to take me long to finish either!’

‘Whoa! Slow down honey; there’s no rush. I want you to really enjoy your
first time with me honey, as I would really like you to return and see me
again; so for now, just leave that lovely erection alone, and just watch me
for a while honey. I would like to show you what I think you’ve been
missing………..I’m right, aren’t I honey? You are missing something in
your life, aren’t you? C’mon and tell Sheila all about it.’

Russell, although a grown man, was a somewhat innocent one; he didn’t

realise the psychology behind these chat sites, and that ‘Sheila’ would keep
him on-line for as long as possible, to extract the maximum amount of
income that she could from him. He stopped masturbating, and tried to
concentrate on having a ‘conversation’ with her for the moment, (he had
always been brought up to believe that you should thoroughly get to know
someone, before jumping into bed with them.)
‘I’ll be honest with you Sheila, I am missing something, and that’s a wife
who cares, and who would like to have sex with me. I can’t remember when
we last made love, and all I can do now, is masturbate to porn movies; I
wish it wasn’t like that, but I’m not the kind of man to have an affair, so
what can I do?’

‘You can talk to me honeybun, that’s what you can do. No need to even
think about affairs, and all that kinda messiness; no siree, you have a good
old wank along with me. I’ll have you feeling like a new man in next to no
time, you mark my words.’

She casually cocked one leg over the arm of her chair and he was once
again treated to the site of a close-up, wet pussy; it was definitely the
closest he had come to one of those in a long time; her fingers of her right
hand were trailing through the sticky hairs as she typed with the other one.

‘So honeybun, how long have you been married? I hate to think of a man as
handsome as you not getting what he deserves from his wife; now my old
man gets everything he needs from me, if you know what I mean.’

‘We’ve been married for nearly ten years now, and it was good at the start
to be honest; we would fuck like rabbits! (Pardon my French, Sheila, but I
reckon that I can plain and simple with you, right?) but for the last three
years, she hasn’t wanted to know….it started with her wearing a proper
‘granny’ nightgown for bed; then I couldn’t watch her getting changed, and
now it’s always with the light off. (On the odd occasion that we do actually
manage to fuck, that is.) I mean, she used to love me watching her fingering
herself; she would make me lick her fingers after, and then I would fuck her
everywhere! (And I don’t just mean in different rooms,) she would let me
give it her up the ass, inbetween her titties; we would even do it in the
garden, and she would get off on thinking that the neighbors might see us.
Can you imagine how frustrating it is for me now? I still find her attractive,
if she would just, I don’t know, let herself go and relax; do you know what I
mean?’

‘I do honeybun, and that’s why you’ve come to the right place. Now you
may find this hard to believe, but me and the girls here have actually saved
marriages. It does a man good to let off steam in his own house, if you
figure me? I agree completely about not going out and having an affair; it’s
much cheaper to spend your money on here, with no worries about catching
any of those nasty diseases. Now then honey, if you like what you see, shall
we begin?’

She glanced at her watch, and Russell suddenly felt guilty; not about what
he was going to do, but about wasting Sheila’s time, especially when he
wasn’t paying for it. He vowed to set up a membership, as soon as they had
finished this time.

‘I’m sorry about taking your time Sheila, and I promise that once we’ve
finished, erm, talking, that I will set up a membership. Is it going to be
possible for me just to see you, or do I have to see whoever is on the
screen?’

‘I will tell you what times I’m on here honey; once you know how it works,
you can actually get to see me and another girl at the same time, if you
would like that. I have a very good friend, Betsy, and we like to pleasure
each other; have you ever seen two women in real life getting it together?
Most men love it.’

She was now openly fingering her pussy; each leg was slung across the
arms of the chair, and she readjusted the camera so that he got a spectacular
close-up.

‘Do you want to see me fuck myself honey? Look at this beauty.’

She was holding up a very large, knobbly dildo; it was at least twelve
inches long, and very thick, with realistic looking veins running along its
length. Russell could imagine how much that would stretch her cunt open,
and began stroking his cock again; he was thinking how nice it would be to
cum all over those red silk fishnet stockings as well. He had to force
himself to slow down, and give her a chance to begin; he didn’t want to
cum too quickly; this was going to be way too enjoyable to be over in a
couple of minutes.

‘You tell me what you want honey; I’m here to give you everything you
ever wanted, without even having to leave your own house.’
‘Erm, can you play with your breasts before you fuck yourself? You see
I’ve always been a tit man, and you have gorgeous nipples; I wish I could
suck them.’

‘Ok, honey; your wish is my command. I’m going to stop typing now; I
kinda need both hands. You just tell me if there’s anything else that you
want, and I will do it.’

Sheila leaned forward in her chair so that her breasts were pushed right up
to the camera; Russell could even see the very fine hairs growing around
her nipples. She scooped them together, creating an impressive cleavage
that any red-blooded man would want to get his hard dick into, and then
squeezed the ends of her nipples until they were standing out what appeared
to be about an inch. Her eyes were closed, as she concentrated on the
sensation, and Russell watched, fascinated. He had always liked seeing a
woman pleasure herself, and found it really horny to just sit and watch.
When she lifted a nipple to her mouth and sucked on it, Russell thought that
he could cum there and then, without as much as touching himself; he
watched it disappear into and out of her mouth, wishing that it was his
mouth and lips surrounding it.
Sheila leaned backwards then and picked up what seemed to be another pair
of stockings; she wound one around one breast, and pulled it tight, causing
the breast to appear even more swollen, and look almost purple. She
repeated that with the other breast, and tied the stockings together behind
her back; she was now licking her lips and obviously as much into doing
this, as Russell was into watching her performance.
He had never thought about stockings being used in that way, and found it
very erotic; her nipples were now massive, and begging to be sucked and
licked, he only wished that he could.
Sheila left her breasts alone now, and once more spread her legs over the
sides of the chair; Russell could see how wet she was now, and her clitoris
was standing proudly erect of its protective hood. She idly licked the tips of
her fingers and then began to stimulate her clitoris; Russell wished that the
computer had smell-o-vision; he would love to have his nose buried in her
cunt at that moment.
He watched as her fingers slid down from the clit, and buried them deep
into her slippery tunnel, pounding in and out as she finger-fucked herself.

‘Use the dildo please; I want to see your cunt being fucked properly.’

He wasn’t too sure if she would even see the instruction as she seemed that
far gone with what she was doing; so maybe it was luck, or maybe she did
see it, but Russell picked his own pace up when Sheila pushed the end of
the dildo into herself; Russell could see how slick her fingers were as she
used her own lubrication on the dildo before inserting it.
She pushed it further and further, until Russell could only see about two
inches left outside of her body; her hole was stretched wide around it and
Sheila’s ass was rising up from the chair so that she could get more of it in.
Russell’s own hand was rubbing his hard cock, wishing that he was fucking
her; he was focused on the dildo and the tops of those silk stockings, and
glancing now and again to the bindings around her massive mammaries.
They both came at the same time; again Sheila almost appeared to be
psychic, as she opened her eyes just in time to see his cum splashing all
over the screen. She leaned forward and put her tongue out as though she
could lick it all up; frantically fingering her clit at the same time. Her
breasts heaved up and down as she writhed around in the seat, fucking
herself hard with the dildo; Russell imagined he could hear her ecstatic
gasps as she rode through her orgasm.

‘I hope that was as good for you as it was for me honey; you kinda look like
you enjoyed yourself. So, are you going to sign up for membership now? If
you do, I can tell you what times I am going to be on-line, and then you can
let me know if you would like to see me and my friend together. That will
cost an extra twenty though, but it will be worth it, honeybun; I promise.’

‘Oh my God! It will be worth every freakin’ penny of it; of course I want to
sign up. When are you next on baby? I need to make sure that June will be
out of the house first. Do you want my credit card now?’

‘No, Honey; you mustn’t do that; it will get me in trouble; go back to the
home page, and register on there. When it asks for a promotional code,
enter ‘Sheila123,’ and I will make sure you get two months for the price of
one. Here’s my personal e-mail, message me when you know you will be
free……….Look forward to seeing you honey.’

She signed off, and Russell made a careful note of her e-mail address before
clearing his browsing history; the last thing he needed was for June to know
what he had been looking at. He went to make her supper, privately
wondering how long it would be before she went out again……….

It took another two weeks until Russell was in the house on his own again;
he had to give June some money to get her to go clothes shopping in the
end. He figured that his balls would explode if he didn’t get back to see
Sheila again soon; he had already private messaged her that morning to say
he would be on at about four o’clock. When June was still hanging about
the house at half past three, he had to practically shove her out of the door,
saying “Didn’t you say that you were meeting Bev honey? You don’t want
to be late do you?”
“What’s the rush? Are you hiding something from me Russell?” she moved
to put her coat on, muttering, “I knew I should have listened to my mother.”
Russell had to stifle a laugh, as he was mouthing the exact words behind her
back. “No, I just don’t want Bev to be standing around, waiting for you,
that’s all. Bye dear, have a nice time, see you later.” He closed the door and
breathed a sigh of relief; he could now go on his ‘date.’

He hurriedly logged on to ‘Fishnet Fuckers,’ hoping that he wouldn’t be too

late for Sheila, it was now twenty past four, and he hoped that she didn’t
already have another client. When he saw her lovely curvy body on the
screen, he smiled with delight; even more so when she turned the camera
slightly, and he could see another woman in the room with her. She was as
blonde as Sheila was dark, and equally curvy; all she was wearing were
sheer black pantyhose, and her thick pubic hair was curling and poking
through their material.

‘Hi honeybun; glad you could make it. This is my friend Betsy; you
remember me mentioning her, don’t you Russ?’

Even though he couldn’t hear her words, he could imagine her soft southern
drawl uttering the words (she had told him that she was from Tennessee); he
was sure it would be like music to his ears if he was ever able to hear her.
‘Sure I remember honey; I’m glad to meet you, Betsy.’ He surprised
himself with how formal he was being; after all, here were two women who
were about to get ‘down and dirty’ with each other, and he was naked with
his dick in his hand. Being aware that he was now paying for this (and not
knowing when to expect June home, he didn’t want to delay too much this
time; besides, he really needed to cum,) he thought he may as well get right
down to ‘business,’ so to speak.
‘I’ve been looking forward to seeing you again Sheila; and you, of course,
Betsy. So what are you going to do for me today?’

‘Are you in a rush today honey? Would you like us to get straight down to
it?

Russell had no way of knowing that they had another four clients lined up,
and that they got paid per client, not for the amount of time spent on-line; it
was better for them to get ‘straight down’ to it. He looked at the screen
thinking that it must be a different room to the last time, as there was a bed
in this one; he could see a large double-ended dildo lying on the bed, and
hoped that they would use that together.

‘I have a very special offer for you today honey, if you’re interested. We
have a cameraman in the room with us, and for an extra twenty, he will
hook up his camera to the PC so that you can really see the action up close,
not just what you would see from the web-cam. Would you like that honey?
All you have to do is click ‘yes’ at the bottom of the screen, and we will
take care of the payment for you.’

Russell found his hand click on the ‘yes’ button, almost without realising
what he was doing; yes he would very much like to see this close-up! The
image on screen changed to one of a close-up of Sheila and Betsy as they
climbed onto the bed; Betsy lay back and spread her legs wide, but still kept
the pantyhose on. The cameraman followed a close-up shot of her pussy,
and Russell admired the way the sheer material of the pantyhose
accentuated the inner folds; there was a slight sheen to the nylon, and it was
echoed with the glistening of Betsy’s moist cunt.
What Russell wasn’t expecting, was for Sheila to also be wearing full
pantyhose and not stockings; she too kept these on while she tied Betsy to
the bed with a pair of (Russell’s favorite already,) red silk stockings; she
tied her ankles and wrists, before binding her breasts tightly with more silk
hose.
Sheila then positioned herself facing Betsy, with her legs wide open as well,
and resting over Betsy’s; their cunts were almost touching as the
cameraman again zoomed in; Sheila picked up the double-ended dildo, and
did something that Russell again had not expected. She pushed it into
Betsy’s wide pussy, through the nylon hose; he could see it stretch, and was
surprised that it didn’t tear. When the dildo made another appearance, the
nylon was even shinier than it had been, as it now was smeared with the
juice from inside Betsy’s cunt.
Sheila made herself comfortable, and inserted the dildo into herself at the
same time; she edged forward until only a small amount of the dildo was
actually visible, as she fucked them with it.
Russell’s hand was working his cock frantically; he didn’t think he had ever
seen anything so fucking horny as that sheer nylon being pushed high into
the girls’ cunts with every movement of the dildo. He wished dearly that he
was in the room with them, so he could smell and see and feel and touch;
(he had no wish to fuck them, but just to be a ‘part’ of the action.) He
picked up a pair of June’s panties that he had taken into the study with him,
after he had retrieved them from the dirty laundry basket, and put them to
his face; as least he could smell cunt that way, as he jerked his hard cock.
They were satin (probably the only nice pair that she owned) and he
wrapped them around his cock so that he could cum into them, smearing the
spunk all over his dick, the feel of the satin delicious.
The other bonus of having the camera action, was that he had been allowed
sound as well, and he could hear the girls on the bed screaming and
moaning as they came too; he had made sure that he had turned the volume
onto full, so he could get the true benefit of it.

June took her coat off in the hallway; it was a shame that Bev had a
headache, but they could catch up again soon. What was that noise coming
from the study? she wondered walking towards the closed door; it was
difficult to tell who was the most shocked when she opened that door.
It was probably fair to say that would have been June; it also probably
didn’t help when Russell actually had the temerity to laugh and say,
“What’s up honey? They needed washing anyway,” as he threw her spunk-
covered satin panties towards her. He laughed even more when they landed
on her face, and a creamy droplet of cum landed by her lip.
“Welcome home, honey.”
Threesome in the Mountains by Layla
Mills
My name is Dale, I'm 35 years old and about a year or so back I took a
couple weeks off from work in the spring to go on a camping trip by
myself. I planned to hike through the Appalachian mountains and get away
from the hustle and bustle of city life. My job can be rather stressful and my
girlfriend had just left me so making the decision to take a vacation was
easy.
The two months beforehand I really put myself through a rigorous
exercise routine, made sure that I was eating healthy so I didn't get 2 days
into the woods and became too tired to go on. I made my plans and got my
gear and drove 6 hours to the mountains of Virginia to start my southern
trek to South Carolina.
The first 3 days were rather uneventful but very pleasant, the smell
of spring was heavy in the wilderness and everything was lush and green,
The nights grew cold and the days were warm but still required a jacket at
some points. I felt good and I'm guessing that the energy of the spring
season was effecting me more and more because I wished I had a girlfriend
to share this trip with me. I was waking up in the morning with an erection
and that hasn't really happened everyday in years. By the forth night I
started having dreams of sex and by the fifth I masturbated before going to
sleep. On the sixth day almost to the halfway point of my hike I began to
notice how toned my body was becoming hiking 10 to 15 miles in a day and
then I started to notice something else. There were people that had set up
camp about a day before I did in the place that I stopped. I noticed from
their camp site that they were using one tent, they were respectful to the
woods by not leaving trash and extinguishing their small campfire all the
way. From the tracks I gathered it was a man and a woman hiking together
and I wondered if I would catch up to them.
I camped that night and went back and forth with the decision on
whether or not to slow my hike or keep the same speed and maybe catch up
to the other hikers. I had been out in the woods for just one day short of a
week and was getting kind of lonely. I wondered if they wouldn't mind
stopping for a meal with a stranger or maybe just to stop for a few minutes
and talk. I found my mind was made up to try and catch up with them and
hope I didn't come off as a weirdo or anything. So the next day I picked up
my pace, even though I carried my pack I found myself jogging with little
problems at some spots and walking fast the rest of the time. I began to
notice their tracks more frequently and by the time sun started to set I
smelled the hint of a campfire and within five minutes I saw it. I slowed
down and announced myself before approaching their camp site that was
slightly off the path.
I was surprised that they were extremely friendly, as I approached
the man came up and stuck out his hand to greet me. He was a little younger
than I was, maybe 31 or 32, and he invited me right into their camp. The
woman stood up and she was mid to late 20s and very attractive. She had on
a thick sweater but that didn't stop the curve of her breasts from being
noticeable through the fabric and her jeans hugged her bottom proportions
rather well. She had long curly red hair and green eyes. Freckles dotted her
face but it only accentuated her features to being more attractive. The man
introduced himself as Allen and then introduced his fiance as Michelle.
After I told them my name they invited me for dinner and to share their
campsite for the night. I explained that I didn't want to impose and they told
me to not feel uncomfortable at all that out in the wilderness hikers and
campers should live by a certain code of hospitality on ALL things
including meals and the sharing of supplies and even a warm tent if it got
cold. Which they further explained that I was more than welcome to share
their tent with them since it was to fall in to the upper 30s that night and
they noticed I didn't have a tent myself. I told them they were correct in
their assessment that I had only brought a light hammock and mosquito
netting to sleep with but once again I didn't want to impose or make them
uncomfortable by having a stranger sleeping in the same tent and with that
Michelle gave a slight chuckle and said it wouldn't have been the first time
they had slept with a stranger...in their tent before. It was the look afterward
from Michelle and Allen both that made me think that maybe I wasn't the
only one that the spring weather was effecting.
Now I have to admit it wouldn't have been the first time I had had
some sort of sexual thing happen with a complete stranger and it wouldn't
be the first time I had been in a threesome or even had some contact with
another man but this was the first time I would be in a threesome with two
complete strangers and having an unknown amount of contact with the
other man involved. Now I can honestly say I am not gay maybe a little bi-
curious from some of the threesomes I've had but I have never really been
attracted to another man and Allen wasn't really any different. He was
around 6'1” well fit with long hair and a goatee. I mean for me to say he
was a good looking man was being honest but if I ended up staying in their
tent with them and something began to happen I could go along with the
flow as long as he didn't try to take my back door in any way. So I accepted
the invite to sleep in the tent with them and so Allen brought out a bottle of
liquor and poured our shots in tin cups to “keep us warm on a cold night.”
We each drank and talked for a couple of hours and as it turned out we all
had several things in common and as the drink began to take a hold
Michelle kissed Allen deeply in front of me and looked over at me with a
smile before going inside the four man tent. Allen poured me and him one
more drink and made a toast to new friendships and he walked to the tent
and looked inside. After a moment he looked over at me and held open the
flap and as I approached a small battery powered light turned on inside and
what I saw made my penis jump to attention. Inside was Michelle with no
clothes on kneeling on warm sleeping bags holding a pillow to cover
privates and little else. She held her arms at such an angle as to barely
conceal her large breasts which by way was only to cover her nipples. Her
skin was creamy with freckles cover her shoulders and across the tops of
tits. I looked at Allen and he just motioned with his eyes to enter. His eyes
even made me feel at ease with telling me it was okay that I shared the tent
with them so I removed my boots and socks before I entered. As soon as I
climbed in Allen followed and closed the door.
As soon as I sat down next to Michelle she dropped the pillow and
moved toward me and I got to have a look at her beautiful body for a
second before she crawled over on her hands and knees and I couldn't
believe how hot she was. And I mean hot not only as in physical
attractiveness but also her whole body radiated a certain heat that I could
feel even through all of my clothes. She crawled right up to me and kissed
me gently on my lips as I felt her hands travel to the zipper of my jacket. I
kissed her back and with unsure hands I reached up and touched her
shoulders. I couldn't believe how warm she was and how smooth her skin
felt under my hands. The small patch of red pubic hair shown brightly in the
single light as I looked down her body and as I looked back up to kiss her
again Allen moved behind me to take off my Jacket. The air was chill but
not as cold as was outside and having both Allen and Michelle in front and
behind me I was warm when the both removed my shirt. Michelle purred
when she noticed the cut of my body and as she started kissing my chest as
Allen reached around my waist and began unbuttoning my pants. This
attention from both of them was very erotic and I made no attempt to stop
either of them from kissing me as my clothes were removed. Michelle
kissed down my body as Allen kissed my shoulders and neck while he
began pulling down my pants. I had to adjust to a sitting position so the
clothes could be removed and as my trousers came free my manhood
sprang out at full erection. Michelle leaned me back into the arms of her
fiance who continued to kiss my shoulders and neck. Allen's facial hair was
soft and not at all unpleasant against my flesh as the naked Michelle slowly
made her way to my stiffness with her mouth. Allen massaged my arms,
across my chest, down to my stomach and then gently grabbed my erection.
He slowly stroked it up and down and even though it was a man doing this
to me it only fueled my fire for the situation. Michelle took the cue from her
man and placed her arms on my legs where her warm hands were on my
hips and she took me into her wet mouth. I thought the outside was hot once
I was inside her oral cavity the heat was intensified greatly. Her mouth and
tongue worked in perfect unison with Allen's stroking hand and I found
myself leaning into Allen even more. I barely noticed the cold in the tent
and I wasn't sure if the spinning of the world was from the drink I just had
or from the intoxicating technique these two people were performing on
me. Michelle’s' mouth felt so good and with how gentle both her and Allen
were being they were putting me on cloud 9. I opened my eyes at the
gorgeous woman in front of me and marveled at how the curve of body was
as she bent over with her butt fully in the air and how she arched her back.
The light illuminated the freckles on her skin and as I ran my fingers
through her hair Allen released me and moved around to join his soon to be
wife in giving me head.
Once again I didn't stop him as he placed a couple of pillows
behind me and Michelle slightly moved to the side and held me out for
Allen to take. I couldn't believe I wasn't freaking out over a man going
down on me and I was even more surprised at how good he was. I lay there
watching them both have their way with my manhood taking turns, one
would suck lovingly while the other either fondled or kissed my testicles.
The experience was amazing and it became even more so when Michelle
crawled up to kiss me and Allen continued his embrace with his mouth.
Michelle moved the pillows so I was lying down on only one and she
turned herself to be in a 69 with me. When she settled herself over me the
experience became even more titillating and I was reeling from the
sensations. Her whole body was a heating blanket and her breast two soft
pillows upon my stomach. I looked up to the space between her legs and I
had to let go with a sigh as I gazed upon her gift from nature. It was a tight
slit that was well shaven except for the patch of red hair that crowned the
slightly exposed clit and I couldn't help but feel my penis swell when I saw
it. There was a little glisten of wetness that was dripping out and across her
small uncovered nub. I felt Michelle's mouth cover me and Allen begin
stroking my hardness into her sucking opening. I wrapped my arms up and
around Michelle's hips and cupped her buttocks and softly pulled them apart
and as I did her vagina opened as well releasing a small stream of her fluid.
I moved my lips up to catch her wetness and as soon as my face got close
enough her womanly aroma made my eyes roll from the extremely pleasant
smell of her sexual arousal. Once my tongue hit her clit I almost came from
the juices hitting my taste buds. I had given many women head before but
none of them tasted quite as sweet and as the hot fluid caressed my mouth
Michelle let out a moan that vibrated my whole penis. As I ate at her she
sucked harder and with Allen stroking me at the same time I was getting
closer to an orgasm. But they both could tell of my closeness and Allen did
something I wasn't expecting and wrapped his hand around my ball sack
and gently squeezed. This not only cut off the climax but also held me in a
suspended bliss as Michelle gave me head. I could stop giving Michelle
head, I had my entire face buried in her and as I felt my wanting of an
orgasm subside Allen released me.
At this point I only gathered that Allen had undressed and was
kneeling down between my legs so Michelle could go from me to him. I
wasn't wrong in my assessment because Michelle would stop her suction on
me and I could hear her pleasing Allen with her mouth. I could tell this was
one of Michelle's favorite positions because she became increasingly wet as
I tongued her hole. Her entire body grew in heat and as she went from me to
Allen her body moved in a forward and back motion as she blew him. Her
hand never left me though and as she pleased Allen she slowly stroked me
up and down with the lubrication of her saliva to help glide her hand. No
sooner had she moved her lips back to me a quaking groan from the core of
her stomach moved up to her body to her throat and mouth which
introduced her orgasm. Her soft opening grew even more wet and
delectable as it coursed through her and as she came she went back to Allen
then back to me in quick turns. As she mouthed Allen she quickly jerked on
me and then took e back in her mouth sucking hard and taking every inch of
me down her throat. Her moaning was loud and never stopped the entire
time I gave her head all through her explosion. Once she came down from
her climax she moved off of my face and turned to straddle my shaft.
Michelle leaned all the way down licking her juices from my face and Allen
reached in between us to grab me. As Michelle cleaned my lips with her
tongue Allen began to rub my head along her slit. His grip was firm but
gentle and as he massaged Michelle's clit, she and I began kissing deeply,
enjoying the attention from Allen. Finally after a couple of minutes of
teasing both Michelle and I Allen stopped at Michelle's awaiting hole. I felt
the fire of her envelope me as Allen helped her down, I had to suck in deep
and bite my lower lip to keep myself in check as Michelle lowered herself
onto me. She was so very tight around my staff and so very hot and wet.
Her breasts pressed firmly against my chest as Allen moved around to her
face which was only inches from mine and as he knelt down his penis came
in between my and Michelle's face. At first I was hesitant and only watched
Michelle swallow Allen. She sucked on him lovingly and the emotion on
her face was of true love for the man passing her lips and the pure ecstasy
of wanting the stranger buried deep inside her. As I looked upon Michelle's
ecstatic face I licked my lips which Michelle noticed when she slightly
opened her eyes and she took that as her cue.
She reached up and pushed Allen slightly down to which Allen
followed. It had been a great many years, not since I was in college,
experimenting, had I given a blow job and I did not remember it tasting as
good or being as much of a turn on as it was at that moment. Michelle
bounced slowly on me as I took Allen in my mouth and I found the
hardness and manly musk arousing as I felt Michelle wrapped hotly around
my own erection. Michelle leaned in with a smile and began licking the
area that was not penetrating my lips and Allen began to moan loud as both
me and his fiance mouthed his pole. I couldn't help but get turned on by a
man's penis in my mouth while his very attractive woman was riding me at
the same time. I swallowed as much of Allen as I could and sucked on him
rolling my tongue over the underside of rod. It seemed to turn both him and
Michelle on even more because he grew in my mouth and Michelle rode me
even faster. The pleasure from what I was experiencing was like no other
threesome I had ever had and would probably never have again. I felt my
erection slide in and out of Michelle as Allen's length slide in and out of my
mouth. Allen actually began to taste better as Michelle rode my hardness
and as I passed Allen back to Michelle I felt a longing to have him back
between my lips. I leaned up as best I could and licked and sucked the side
of Allen's penis and then Allen moved around to where his knees were on
either side of my head and he lowered himself down to where his testicles
touched my lips. This was a position I had never tried before with a man
even back in college but as Michelle was being penetrated both fore and aft
I opened my mouth to take Allen's dangling balls into my mouth. I licked
them at first but then I sucked the right one in and in truth I wasn't disgusted
by the taste at all or how his testicle rolled around in my mouth. Michelle's
groans of pleasure grew as did Allen's as we all three were infused together
at that very moment. I closed my eyes tight and moaned myself as I felt my
sack, that was very much swollen with semen, twitch and prepare to release
its contents. Before I could Michelle pulled off of me leaving my penis
twitching for her return but instead she went back to the 69 position with
me and as she did I realized I was going to get a great view of Allen parting
her swollen vagina lips.
As she settled on all fours over me Allen kept himself with his
knees on either side of my head and slowly, to allow me to watch, he
rubbed the head of his prick up and down Michelle's wet tight hole. Her
juices dripped out of her as he did and when he slipped between her folds
Michelle swallowed me and moaned through her mouthful. Allen very
slowly pushed all the way in and then pulled all the way out dripping
Michelle’s fluid on to my face. Once he was parted from her he pushed his
erection downward so I could swallow him and to taste his fiance on his
manhood. I had to admit the taste was amazing and as his rod slid farther
into my mouth I tried to swallow every bit of their mixture as I possibly
could. Allen slowly pulled out of my mouth and replaced himself inside
Michelle. I could hear Michelle moan deeper as he did and Allen pushed
into her again then out to have me swallow him again. Once again I could
not believe that I was allowing a man to put his johnson in my mouth but
from the position of where Michelle was on top of me and the taste of their
sex mixed together I did not care in the slightest. I hoped in that one
moment that I could contact them on the other side of our hike and maybe
do this again in a bedroom or perhaps we could get a hotel room because
this whole experience was changing me and my views on sex. Allen was
rock hard as he slowly rotated in and out of my sucking mouth and
Michelle never once stopped blowing me as Allen and I had our moment.
He pulled out of me and pushed back into Michelle who was quivering and
dripping with sweat. He grabbed her hips and began a slow rhythm of
penetration allowing me enough space to suck in Michelle's clit. The sex
that dripped from her was even more intoxicating than the alcohol we drank
earlier and as I licked her flesh she began to speed up her oral pleasure on
me. Her moans grew in volume as Allen and I both pleased her and before I
knew she was cumming harder than the first time. Allen began ramming
deeper and harder into Michelle which turned her into a tiger on top of me
and as her climax ripped through her she bucked her hips making it nearly
impossible for me to keep a hold of of her love nub. She stayed on my
erection through out Allen's slamming motion and what ever it was that she
did during her explosion with her mouth was all it took for me to begin
mine. Allen's own groans increased and he shoved one good time deep
inside Michelle when he held still so I could watch his balls empty in to
Michelle's eager vagina. Michelle had a third orgasm that was more just a
part of the second and sucked as hard as she could on my shaft which made
me release. The orgasm coursed through me and then was fueled even more
when Allen pulled out of Michelle and I watched his mother of pearl seed
drip out and land on my lips, which I licked off. I wasn't disgusted at all but
was brought to a new height of a climax at the new sexual taste and as I
leaned up to bury my face into her while Allen went down to help Michelle
with me.
Both of them were going down on me and I licked Allen and
Michelle’s cum from Michelle’s dripping vagina which extended my
orgasm to a length of time that I had never had happen before. My orgasm
must have lasted at least a good 30 seconds to almost a minute and left me
drained and immediately ready for sleep. I could barely clean every drop
from Michelle before my eyes started to close and the last thing I remember
was both Allen and Michelle cleaning me off, gently moving me into a
sleeping bag and turning off the light. I awoke the next morning to Michelle
moaning softly beside me and when I looked Allen was in between her legs
giving her head. I noticed that Allen was outside of the sleeping bag and his
pelvis slightly turned my direction so I took that as an invitation and began
sucking on his half hard erection which immediately turned hard. We had
another wonderful morning of sex and when we were done this time with
me and Michelle sharing Allen's orgasm across our lips, we exchanged
phone numbers and addresses and we had breakfast before going our
separate ways. With them going the direction I was heading and me going
back the way I came to get to my car. It was very pleasant walk back with
me stopping every now and then to masturbate to the thought of my new
friends and every night before I got to my vehicle I jerked myself off to
sleep.

A couple of weeks after getting back home and back to my job I

received a phone call from Allen saying they were going to be in town and
wondered if I would like to get together. I was more than excited with my
answer of yes and they stayed with me in my home for about a week. I
would go to work and come home to a cooked dinner being served by a half
naked Michelle who after giving me my meal would put on a show of doing
some sexual scene with Allen while I ate. Needless to say every night I
went to bed sexually satisfied from my friends who I have even made it a
point to meet up with anytime I have a vacation or holiday off to go and
visit.
Strip Football by Layla Mills
Tara went for her daily jog on a Sunday morning, her husband and son had
been gone for the weekend and wouldn't be back until Monday. Tara had the
house to herself and was really looking forward to the football game in a
couple of hours and as she ran her mind went to the bottle of vodka she had
back at the house. She wished there was someone to share it with her but
even if her husband was home he wouldn't sit and watch the game with her.
Surprising enough he didn't like football which was a shame because the
rough sport really turned her on something fierce. After every game she
normally had to go and take a long hot bath so she could masturbate herself
in to one or two orgasms. She figured this time she could at least lay in bed
and play with her toy afterward. She rounded the corner of her block and
saw a motorcycle pull into her neighbor's driveway, it could have been Jim,
her hot neighbor, Greg's sexy friend. Both of those men were sports buffs
and enjoyed the game about as much as Tara did. Even if they did cheer for
the wrong team maybe they would want to watch the game with her, she
could go over, watch football and leave when the game ends to have her
alone time. As she approached Greg's driveway both Greg and Jim were
outside standing around Jim's motorcycle drinking beers and talking about
the game. When she got to the entrance of the drive their conversation
stopped suddenly as they both looked at Tara, undressing her with their
eyes. She didn't mind men ogling over her because at the age of 32 she took
pride in keeping herself fit and in shape. She kept her reddish brown hair
long and when she jogged she normally wore short shorts and a tight tank
top as she did today.
“Hey fellas,” she said walking up to them, “watching the game
today?”
“12 P.M.” Greg said looking Tara up and down, “You still rootin'
for that team that's gonna lose?”
“HA, we'll see about that, buddy!” Tara spoke confident in her
teams skill, “wheres your wife at today, Greg?”
“She left for the week,” he answered, “heard you're alone as well.”
 “You heard right. Mind if I come over and watch my team kick
your teams ass?”
“Yeah, if you don't mind being alone with Jim and I.” Greg teased.
“Not at all, see you two in a bit.” Tara said walking away, bye
guys.”
Both Greg and Jim watched her walk away with a hearty “Bye!”

Tara walked in her home and stood against the closed door and
wondered if maybe she should masturbate before going over then thought
better of it. She would able to control herself and not become too flirty with
those two hunks next door. She showered, dressed in a thong, tight fitting
denim jeans that made her ass look round and sexy, a tight tank top that had
her teams logo on it with a strapless bra and sprayed herself down with
some perfume. She wasn't planning on doing anything with the two men but
if some flirting ensued at least she come home with nice happy thoughts to
help along her orgasms. She grabbed her bottle of vodka and made her way
next door to knock on Greg's door. Jim answered and smiled broadly at the
beauty in front of him. “Hey, Tara, come on in.” He said giving her a hug.
“Hey sexy.” she replied knowing that kind of talk would start the
flirting so she almost felt guilty.
“So are you guys gonna cry when your team loses today?” She
teased
“The only person gonna be cryin' is you when your team leaves the
field, heads hung in shame at the score.” Jim said as Tara and him entered
the living room where Greg was placing bags of chips and beers on the
table.
“Hey Tara,” Greg said happy to see her, “I see you brought your
own booze, you know where the glasses are.”
“Yup, I sure do, be right back.” Tara exited to the kitchen and as
she left she could feel both men staring at her ass as she walked out.
When she returned, the game was about to start and both Greg and
Jim were sitting on the couch in front of the snacks. They both had an
excited look on their faces and as Tara came around the corner of the TV
she saw it was showing the cheerleaders. “I see why you guys watch
football now.” Tara said sitting down in the arm chair next to the couch.
“That's not the only reason,” Greg continuing the teasing,
“watching your team lose is a bigger turn on for us.”
 “Oh really?” Tara shot back, “well how about we make this
interesting, and bet on it?”
“Alright,” Jim spoke up this time, “If our team scores you take off
a bit clothes and if your team scores we'll do the same.”
Tara's mouth dropped opened but she wasn't going to chicken out.
“Alright fine,” she said, “Strip football it is, get ready to be naked the both
of you.”
Both guys highfived each other and Greg looked over at Tara,
“You sure you want to take that bet?”
“Damn straight I am, cause you're not going to win this one,
besides seeing you two without your clothes on will be the highlight of my
day.” Tara was a bit nervous that she was going to eat her words over this
but hey at least she will go home with horny thoughts. Both guys looked at
each other and Greg reached over to shake on the bet.
“It's not a bet unless you shake on it.” he said and Tara took his
hand and shook it with a smile. Jim stood up and did the same. So now the
bet was legal and binding and as Tara drank her vodka dirty thoughts started
to form in her mind as she watched the player on the screen.

1 quarter,
Tara's team scored first in the first 2 minutes and she couldn't help
but whoop and holler and demand the shirts off of the men on the couch.
Both guys made good on the bet and removed their shirts. Tara was down
on her first drink and excused herself for her second, as she stood in the
kitchen she couldn't help but feel the burning desire for sex as she poured
her drink and as she knew the other team had the ball she wasn't expecting
to hear the guys in the living room crying out in despair as something
happened. She came back,drink in hand asking what happened and they
explained their team fumbled the ball and hers ran it in for a touchdown.
She sat down and looked at the score then at them. “Okay fellas
lets have the socks.” Tara grinned as they removed their foot wear and
threw them at her playfully. The game continued on into the 2 quarter
without either team scoring and as Tara came back with her 3 drink the two
men started hollering loud.

2 quarter
 As Tara came into the room she watched in surprise as Greg and
Jim's team scored a touchdown. Both men were on their feet doing a little
dance and Greg looked to Tara, who knew she didn't have any choice but to
remove an article of clothing. “Lets have the shirt, Tara.”
“What would your wife say?” Tara teased as she stripped off her
tank top leaving her bra on that was pressing her large breasts together.
“She ain't here,” Greg answered, “besides what would your
husband say?”
“He ain't here either.” Was her response.
Tara's team scored another touchdown not long after the opposing
teams own score and she motioned for the pants to come off. Both men
weren't going to welch on the bet so the pants came off leaving both the
guys in the room almost naked. Tara who was sitting almost topless and
about to get her 4 drink was getting rather hot and bothered not only from
the buzz the drink was giving her or the football game but the fact that both
the guys she found attractive were down to almost no clothes.

3 Quarter
A turn of events in the game made thing go differently for Tara.
The opposing team scored within 30 seconds of the next quarter and the
guys demand her bra be removed. She stood up and with her back to them
she took it off. Both guys sat watching her as the clothing came off. When
she turned around she held her arm over her tits and threw the bra at Greg.
Knowing she couldn't hold her breasts cover all night long she went ahead
and dropped her hands and allowed both guys a good look at her tits. Both
men nodded in great approval and gave her compliments on their form. As
Tara sat back down on the chair and began sipping her drink she noticed her
panties were slightly wet from being aroused. As the quarter continued she
noticed the men stealing glances at her boobs every now and then and when
she looked over at them they just smiled. This made her even more turned
on as the game progressed and when she felt eyes on her more and more
dirty thoughts of what she could do with these two guys went through her
head. As Tara downed her drink and was about to get up her team made a
pass that she thought was going to go in for the score but the opposing team
intercepted and ran for a touchdown which had the guys in the room
screaming in victory. There was something about the energy they gave off
that made Tara tingle all over so she stood and accepted their terms of
removing her jeans. When she pulled them down both men were no longer
paying attention to the game but giving her their full attention. She stood
with nothing more than a pair of black lacy thongs on and both men who
were staring hard at her body were giving off a vibe that made Tara feel like
taking them both on at the same time. She threw her jeans to the side and as
the commercial came on she made her way to the dark kitchen swinging her
hip a little more flirtatious. Jim went to the bathroom and Greg came in
following behind Tara.
Tara was rather buzzed from the vodka she was drinking but also
intoxicated on the thought of sex. She stood for the first time ever with her
hot neighbor, Greg, in nothing more than her underwear while her husband
and his wife were away. She mixed her drink as he opened the fridge and
the light from the appliance cast over her and his body. She kept her back to
him as she leaned against the counter and she heard the beer bottle cap twist
off. She took a sip of her drink and felt Greg come up behind her. She still
kept her back to him as she saw him reach around her to place his beer on
the counter and then she felt his hands on her bare shoulders. She shivered
from his touch and it sent signal to her crotch. He pressed himself against
her buttocks with the bulge in his boxers and she almost melted from the
feeling. She believed at that moment if he bent her over the counter she
would let him fuck her into a screaming orgasm and if Jim came in to join
she would suck him off while Greg screwed her from behind. Greg kissed
her neck and she quivered from the touch. She didn't stop him though and
as he moved his hands around to cup her tits Jim walked in and saw what
was going on. Tara put down her drink and let Greg massage her breasts as
he pressed his growing member between her ass cheeks. He continued to
kiss her neck as Jim moved toward the action and before Tara could say
anything Jim was leaning in sucking on her left nipple. Tara began to breath
heavy as both men felt her up and she couldn't help but get increasingly
turned on from something she had never had before and that was two men
paying her sexual attention.
“Let's move to the living room.” Tara whispered and both men had
no problem leading her there.

4 quarter
As soon as they entered the room Greg turned off the living room
lights and started to turn off the TV but Tara requested that he leave the
game on. As Greg busied himself around the room the muscular Jim
escorted Tara to the couch and once they sat down she began kissing Jim
deeply and passionately. Greg joined them on the couch by sitting on the
other side of Tara, he started by sucking on her breasts while his friend and
her made out. Jim's hand found its way in between Tara's legs, which she
opened, so he could rub her ever growing wet pussy and as his fingers
found her slit through her thong. He massaged her gently, letting her vagina
wet her panties and Tara couldn't help but allow little moans escape from
her throat. Greg savored his neighbor's breasts like a sex craved lunatic,
sucking on her flesh hard, licking the nipples and bringing Tara to even
deeper moans of pleasure. Tara was dizzy from the two man attention and
even though she was cheating on her husband this was a situation she
always dreamed about. If having two men at the same time was going to be
a secret she would carry it with her always and she wasn't going to feel
guilty about it. Greg moved down past her tits and almost ripping her thong
from her body which just fueled her arousal even more that he was being so
forceful in getting what he wanted. Greg shoved his face in between her
legs and began eating Tara's pussy which made her whimper and spread her
legs even wider. Jim kept kissing her but Tara wanted more than just his
kisses, she wanted his cock so she reached down, grabbed his boxers and
was trying to remove them all while running her fingers through Greg's hair.
Jim helped her by standing up next to the couch and pulling his shorts down
and Tara gasped more at the fact that one of the largest cocks she had ever
seen was just produced in front of her and as she reached out to grab it Greg
slipped two fingers inside of her tight twat hitting her G-spot causing
instant bliss to surge through her insides .
Tara pulled Jim's half hard dick to her mouth and swallowed what
she could. As Greg finger fucked and licked her clit Jim began fucking
Tara's mouth. Tara pulled Jim from her mouth and spit on the head to
lubricate him entering her mouth and the gesture brought forth hungry
growls from both men. The sexually hungry sounds from these men brought
forth an animal from Tara and she grabbed Greg's hair hard, pulled away
from her delicious meat just long enough to scream, “LICK MY PUSSY!!”
at him and he obeyed by sucking in her clit hard and flicking his tongue fast
over the nub.
Tara swallowed as much of Jim's prick as she could before she
gagged but she wouldn't allow herself to show any weakness to these two
men. She was going to be a sexed craved slut that could fuck them harder
than any woman they ever met and she planned to make this a night they all
would remember. The sensation Greg was giving her between her legs and
the ever growing cock in her mouth was bringing Tara to heights of a sexual
level she never knew possible. Before she knew it her first orgasm was
shooting through her twat and all over her body. Jim's prick became more
tasty as the climax coursed through her and even though she was cumming
she didn't stop sucking on Jim. Greg fucked her faster with his two fingers
as Tara moaned and groaned through a mouthful of dick. Her vagina
tightened around his fingers and she grew even more wet as the lightning
shot through her body. When she came down from her first climax she
pulled Greg up to sit on the couch and bent over his lap so Jim could take
her from behind. Jim didn't need to be told at all at what he was supposed to
do he just did it. This kind of initiative aroused Tara even more and when
she pulled Greg's shorts down to free his shaft and as Jim pushed inside of
her without any problems she swallowed Greg's own enormous rod.
Tara could not believe she was allowing another man, other than
her husband, to penetrate her horny hole. Something about this forbidden
fruit of cheating was exciting to her and the fact that one of the largest dick
she ever had was parting her vulva as she swallowed her neighbor's penis.
Tara was awestruck this was happening but she didn't feel guilty about it,
she got to watch her favorite sport with like minded men and from that
sport she grew horny every time and had to masturbate in order to satisfy
herself but this time she got to have a fantasy fulfilled that her husband
would never agree to, two men at the same time. Jim pushed deeper inside
her pussy as she swallowed Greg's own prick and the one thing that
amazed her was how good dick tasted when she had one fucking her at the
same time. Jim started out slowly and the thickness of his cock stretched
Tara's vagina to its limits . It hurt but in a good way and as Greg's penis
grew to it's maximum size in her mouth Tara was in her own personal
heaven. Being fucked from the front and from the back produced sensations
through out her body like she had never felt before and the growling from
both the men fucking her aroused her senses to such heights that she wasn't
sure if her husband would be able to satisfy her again. Jim pushed all the
way in to where Tara felt him pressing her cervix to its limits and she tried
to swallow Greg to his base so she could feel what it would be like to have
men all the way inside of her both fore and aft so to speak. Tara wasn't
disappointed from then hardness of both men and the sound of the football
game in the back ground along with the fact that she should not be doing
this excited her all the more. Greg and Jim's moans vibrated through out all
of their bodies and as Tara, for a brief second, remembering where she was
made her growl. This whole situation was such a turn on that Tara began
rotating her hips and pushing as much of Jim inside of her twat as she
could. The head of Jim's penis pressing against Tara's cervix and Greg's
pushing down her throat was amazing. The only light in the room was from
the football game on the TV and the sight, sounds, smells and taste that
were filling her senses was nothing more than manly and it was all for her.
Tara was in heaven she only wondered what the other two men in the room
were feeling.
Greg had always wondered what Tara was like in bed and he was
finally seeing what a hot piece of ass she was like in that aspect. He couldn't
believe that she accepted the bet much less followed through when her team
started to lose. He was also amazed when she stripped according to the bet
and when she allowed him to take advantage of her in the kitchen he didn't
know it would lead to a threesome with him and his best friend. Jim. Tara's
lips on his cock were better than his fantasies could have ever conjured up
and as Jim fucked her doggy style he lost all thoughts about how this was
wrong. Having his friend join him with fucking his hot neighbor made the
wrongness of it all seem so right. Greg sat on the couch watching Tara's lips
wrap around his schlong while his best friend fucked her from behind and
the only thing he thought was this is the best football game ever.
Jim was consumed with how tight Tara felt around his dick. Her
ass was so luscious and round that he had to slap it hard, sending waves of,
pain/pleasure through Tara's body. Jim was so turned on at how Tara's pussy
sucked on his cock that he had to bite his tongue to distract him from
cumming. Jim was in awe that he was fucking a woman he never thought he
would fuck in his life and her pussy felt so good he thought that he
wouldn't be able to stop himself from releasing inside of of her cunt. Jim
slowly pushed in and out of this goddess’ wet vagina and had completely
forgotten about the football game that meant so much to him only a short
while ago.
Tara, by this time, was loving every inch of dick inside of her and
the football game was long forgotten. She felt the cock fucking her began to
twitch in the way that it was going to release so she decided it was time to
change positions. Tara stood up releasing Jim and Greg and turned around
so the men she was fucking were in opposite positions. Greg got up and
looking at Tara's gorgeous ass and pussy felt his cock swell with eagerness
at entering Tara from behind. Jim was rather relieved that the explosion that
was building as he fuck Tara was going to be postponed even for a minute
while Tara sucked him off. Tara tried swallowed Jim all the way to his balls
and Greg slipped past Tara's wet pussy lips with no problem and sank deep
all the way to Tara's cervix. It felt so good for all three of them and the fact
that that they shouldn't be performing such sexual acts never seemed to
effect the situation. Their thoughts of how this would be frowned upon by
certain people never entered their minds or if it did it just aroused them
even more. Greg was completely amazed that he was fucking his neighbor
that he had always coveted since she moved in two years before and Jim
was just amazed that a married woman, such as Tara, didn't have any peeves
about fucking two guys at the same time. Tara started to push back onto
Greg with such force that Greg felt his cock jump at the eminent climax that
was building and Jim was taken aback at how well Tara sucked his dick and
was starting to feel his balls tighten with his own. Even though this was a
quick bit of action that was soon to be over Tara felt that it was perfect, she
had one orgasm and was well on her way to a second when Jim grabbed the
back of her head and let loose with a growl and the first shot of his semen
down her throat. That was all it took to throw Tara and Greg over the edge
at the same time and as Tara swallowed the next shot from Jim she felt the
first load fill her wet twat causing her to climax as well. The sensation of
two horny pricks unloading inside her at the same time brought forth such a
powerful explosion Tara almost fell over but both men held her in place as
they unloaded their hot sticky cum. Greg threw his head back and slapped
Tara's ass hard sending another wave of pleasure through Tara's body and as
Jim held Tara hostage in swallowing his load they all heard the announcer
on the TV yell, “TOUCHDOWN!!”
Jim had to fall back to allow Tara to let a laugh escape before she
choked and as Greg pulled out leaving a river of cum flowing from Tara's
vagina he had to laugh as well from the odd coincidence of the announcer
as well. Tara lay down on the couch cum drunk and satisfied and all three of
them had to laugh as they realized the touchdown brought the score into
overtime.
 “So I guess the night still isn't over.” Tara said sitting up a little
taking her shirt to stem the flow from between her legs.
“Give me a minute coach,” Jim said sitting next to Tara, cock still
twitching, “I'll be ready to play again.”
Tara looked over at Greg who nodded his agreement with Jim. Tara
stood up and walked to the kitchen naked to retrieve her drink and
underwear and from behind her she heard the guys high five each other
again. This brought a large smile to her face as she returned with her drink,
underwear and Greg's forgotten beer. Tara sat down in between both men
and looked to both of their still hard cocks and wondered which one she
wanted to blow first during overtime. I guess she would just flip a coin
when the game was ready to start...again.
Intimate Personal Training by Layla
Mills
So I just have to tell you of this amazing threesome I had with my best
friend Kellie and our personal gym trainer. Hi my name is Mindy, I’m 23
years old and a complete nympho. I love sex, any time, anywhere. I'm bi-
sexual which is probably why my boyfriend loves me but if he only knew
some of things I do behind his back we would break up, but whatever, what
he doesn't know won't hurt him. Now to give you a description of myself
I'm blonde 5'6”, 109 pounds, I've got D sized breasts with perfect little
nipples, a great round ass, blue eyes and tight little shaved snatch. If I'm not
getting laid in a day I'm playing with myself that is how much I love sex.
There really isn't anything I haven't tried except pee on someone that is just
totally gross. But one on one straight sex, bondage, threesomes, lesbian
action, hell I've even been part of two orgies and a gang bang. Anything to
get me off but I'm getting off the subject.

This happened just three nights ago and it was me and Kellie at the
gym we go to with our trainer Alfonzo, who is this gorgeous hunk from
Brazil I think I never did ask him. Deep dark tan, flat six pack stomach,
rock hard pecs, a super thick and long cock and an accent that just gets my
panties wet thinking about it. Now let me describe what Kellie looks like,
beautiful doesn't even begin to describe her. She is 25 years old, 5'10”
weighing 115 pounds, very toned, tanned brunette perfect c cup tits that are
porn perfect in a way that they are soft yet firm with puffy nipples that get
hard at the slightest touch. She has green eyes that can seduce a priest and a
body that I have had the privilege of having in my bed on more than one
occasion. I have never tasted a pussy like hers ever and probably never will
again, it tastes like sweet honey because she watches her diet very carefully.
Now she is married and her husband doesn't know that her and I sometimes
fall into bed together but that normally only happens when he is out of town
on business. My boyfriend gets so jealous because he wants to fuck her and
I won't let him but I have made him watch us a couple of times which he
never complains about because I screw him right after. If only he knew that
Alfonzo got to be where he has always wanted to be. There I go again
getting off the subject and just talking away, sorry I'll get back to the story.

Well we were working out close to closing and Alonzo was

supposed to close up the gym for the night and usually we depart before he
locks the door but for some reason Kellie and I were being rather
mischievous and as our hot trainer was helping us work out Kellie and I
were being very flirtatious which Alfonzo was just giving right back with as
much force as we were. If he got behind me to help me with some weights
or with my posture in some exercise I would rub myself against him or I
would watch as Kellie would do some sort of bend over in front of him to
show off her curvy ass. Alfonzo would make little comments here and there
about how great out our form was and we would smile these seductive
smiles to tease him. Mostly it was a game but by the end of the work out
session I was so horny I could have started masturbating right there on the
main floor of the gym right in front of everybody. So as the last of the
people working out began to depart and it was getting down to just me,
Kellie and Alfonzo I gave Kellie a look that she knows all too well that said
I was horny and needed relief. I looked her in the eyes and then looked to
Alfonzo as he began shutting things down and gave her a smile that she
returned in agreement of what I had planned. We slowly gathered our stuff
and watched as the last couple of people filed out the door. Alfonzo locked
up the front and turned down the lights as Kellie and I made out way to the
locker room I told Alfonzo we would be right out and he said no hurry with
a big smile on his face that made me giggle. As soon as Kellie and I got into
the locker room I pushed Kellie against the wall and began making out with
her which she knew I was going to do. We began feeling each other up as
we kissed and as I pulled her shorts off her body I fell to my knees and
buried my face in her twat. Her pussy was soaking wet so I knew she just as
turned on as I was from all of the flirting we were doing. Kellie grabbed my
hair, held my head in place and started to shake into an orgasm but pulled
me away before she could cum.
“Lets get Alfonzo back here.” She said pulling me up into a kiss. I
immediately turned without a word, headed for the door and looked out into
the gym toward the front desk. I saw Alfonzo doing paperwork and I called
to him which he looked up.
 “Alfonzo,” I purred, “could you come here for a minute. We have a
problem.”
He put down his pen and came over to the door as I backed away
inviting him in with a look. He followed and when he entered he only saw
me standing by a row of lockers and asked, “What's the matter?”
“Well, Kellie and I need some assistance over here,” and I
disappeared around the corner and straight into Kellie's awaiting arms. She
was still without her shorts on, pussy dripping wet and she began kissing
me when Alfonzo came around to see us. He stopped dead in his track and
his jaw dropped wide open.
“So,” I said looking over at Alfonzo as Kellie kissed my neck, “can
you give us a hand with something?” He didn't need to be asked twice and
he came right over to us and took us both by the hand and led us to the
office where there is a nice comfortable leather couch.
As soon as we got inside Kellie started kissing Alfonzo as his
hands searched the space between her legs. I pulled at Kellie's top to release
her tits and as soon as they were Alfonzo began sucking on the nipples. I
squeezed in between them on my knees and began munching on Kellie's
box which was dripping her honey all down her thighs. I felt Alfonzo's
pelvis press against the back of my head so I turned to greet it. As I did I
slipped two fingers into Kellie who began moaning from the attention and I
pulled at Alfonzo’s work out shorts which he helped remove and I sighed in
utter delight when I saw the 11 inch thick salami only three quarters hard. I
took I wrapped my free hand around the base and guided it into my mouth.
I love tasting a cock that has been sweating and Alfonzo was just right. I
slid his foreskin back and smelled his manly musk as I slipped my lips over
the head. I felt Kellie wrap her fingers in my hair and begin controlling my
movements over his dick. This was such a big turn on for me and for Kellie
because we had never had a threesome with another man before, we only
delighted in ourselves. Having her making out with Alfonzo while I blew
him was a dream come true and the next thing I knew I was being pulled
away from my tasty mouthful and Alfonzo was being led over to the couch
by Kellie who pulled me to my feet to follow.
Once she sat him down her and I knelt down on either side of our
man toy and Kellie took a hold of his cock and for the first time ever I
watched her give a man a blow job. It was so beautiful that I was
completely enthralled watching her please Alfonzo with her mouth and as I
looked up into Alfonzo's face he was thoroughly enjoying every loving
second of it. As Kellie brought him to full erection she pulled me in to join
her, as she did she pulled away, kissed me and held him out for me to take.
I swallowed his prick and rolled my tongue over his head. Kellie licked
from his testicles up to where my mouth sucked his shaft and then back
down to suck on his balls. Alfonzo entwined his hands in our hair as we
gave him oral pleasure at the same time and his moans were growing in
volume. I would pull away to let Kellie suck his pole while I took her place
at his nut sack then we would switch. We even wrapped our lips onto the
side of his cock, her on one side and me on the other and suck up and down
in unison to where we got to the head ran our tongues together then back
down to the base. My cunt was on fire from the single massive prick Kellie
and I were sharing. After several minutes had gone by Kellie left my side to
come and undress me. I left Alfonzo with a groan of yearning for more but
when Kellie turned me to face him and she started taking my clothes off I
was thankful. Once her job was complete she laid me down on the couch
next to Alfonzo who leaned in to kiss me and I accepted. His kiss was hot
and Kellie's mouth found my clit which sent a cry of pleasure from my
mouth into his. Alfonzo reached down, spread my pussy open for Kellie
and just having his fingers touch me as she licked me sent a river of juices
flowing from my vagina. I was dripping onto the couch as these two
pleased my body, Alfonzo leaned down and began sucking on my nipples
sending waves of ecstasy all through me as Kellie penetrated me with her
skilled tongue. I ran my fingers through Kellie's hair and gripped onto
Alfonzo's shoulder as he teased my tits. When I started getting close to
cumming Kellie reached up and pulled Alfonzo down to take her place
between my thighs. He complied and as they passed they shared a kiss that
made him lick his lips to taste what he was about to eat. He took the
position and began kissing around my vagina as Kellie climbed up onto the
back of the couch to straddle my face. I was in heaven at that point with
Kellie's muff on my lips and Alfonzo teasing me around my neither region.
I licked her fluid that was flowing freely into my mouth and down my chin
when I felt Alfonzo's mouth clamped around my clit. I sucked Kellie's clit
in hard when I felt that and she let out a squeal of delight at the sensation. I
grabbed her ass to hold her in place so she would move because I wanted
this to last until I had my first orgasm which was rapidly approaching.
Kellie began rotating her hips to stimulate herself upon my face and I don't
know what Alfonzo was doing with his tongue that nobody else had ever
done but it sent me over the edge right straight into a powerful seismic
climax that had me quaking and moaning into Kellie's bush. I could hear
Kellie urging my orgasm on as she held onto my hair to keep me in place
then I tasted the change in her own juices that signaled her orgasm which
forced her to throw her head back and scream. “FUCK YES!!!”
Alfonzo leaned up and continued to touch my pussy with his
fingers as he buried his face in Kellie's ass helping me to elevated her
climax which worked because I had never heard Kellie make the moaning
noise she did at that moment. As she climbed in her excitement I felt
Alfonzo push past my pussy lips with the head of his cock which made my
whole body tense up and climb even further with my excitement. He pushed
inside me deeper and deeper as Kellie rotated her hips sliding her pussy all
over my mouth soaking my lips, chin and cheeks. I could feel Alfonzo's
tongue join with mine as we gave Kellie oral sex, he slipped inside of her
then inside of my mouth filling my taste buds with so much sexual delight
and as his love pole pushed in and out of my sopping wet vagina I could
feel another one of my orgasms begin to build. I've had my fair share of
threesomes with another woman and man but this was something special, at
that moment I couldn't tell you what it was but it was filling me with a
certain kind of warmth that was making me moan louder than I had ever
moaned before. Alfonzo's motion inside of me was perfect, Kellie's pussy
perfect I just couldn't believe the height of sexual utopia that I was in.
Kellie lifted herself off of me and eased me down onto the couch and
Alfonzo followed without removing himself from me. Once I was on my
back Kellie once again straddled my face but this time in a 69 position so
she could suck on my clit as Alfonzo fucked me. Once again I was in a state
of bliss but it was greatly enhanced by Kellie's hot mouth working her
magic. Alfonzo didn't pound away like most guys do, hard and fast, he
slowly moved in and out of me so Kellie could could keep connected with
my tiny love nub. I felt her hands reaching around past my hips to my pussy
lips and spreading them open and the pressure of her body pushed my
pelvis down onto Alfonzo's invading battering ram. Which tightened every
muscle around him and from Kellie's sucking mouth and flicking tongue
they both brought me to a kind of everlasting excitement. It was like an
orgasm that just kept going and even though I was moaning and gasping I
never took my mouth from Kellie. I watched her ass cheeks spread open as
Alfonzo parted them with his hands and that allowed breeze of cool air
down to my nostrils. The fresh air was mixed with all of our pheromones
and Kellie’s juices which was so intoxicating the room was beginning to
spin. I felt Alfonzo pull out, Kellie stop licking me and I heard her suck in
his rod. I could only imagine what that tasted like but I guessed it was
delicious to Kellie because she released a small quiet orgasm that I'm sure
Alfonzo didn't catch because her pussy gave it away in a rush of delectable
liquid that I am familiar with. After she blew him for a few seconds they
went back to their original positions of Alfonzo fucking me slow and
methodical and Kellie munching on my carpet. He would screw me for a
minute then go back to her mouth and then back to me. Finally he got up
and came behind Kellie.
I got a perfect view of what was about to take place, Alfonzo
positioned himself behind Kellie, who as far as I knew had never had
another man's penis inside of her since she has been married, and slowly
rub his extremely swollen manhood up and down the opening of her slit. I
watched in total fascination as her wetness dripped out of her and I could
hear as well as feel her moans move through her body. Never before had I
known Kellie to be this turned on even when her and I were together and it
was a complete thrill for me to see her this way. Her mouth never stopped
pleasing me as I watched Alfonzo slip the first inch of his head inside her
twat. I gasped at the way it parted her vulva and made her body jump. I
could feel my own pussy getting even more wet at just watching as he
slowly inserted himself and Kellie had to stop giving me oral sex at the
sensation he was imparting on her body. She bit into my thigh and sucked
leaving a hickey that I would find later but at the sight of this penetration of
my best friend I barely noticed. Inch by inch he slipped gently inside Kellie
and when he reached the end to where nothing of his shaft was in sight, his
balls were dangling right in front of my nose. I leaned up and tickled
Kellie's clit with my tongue which made her whole body tighten up.
Alfonzo held himself still and I could tell by the constricting of his testicles
he was making his penis jump inside of her which made Kellie jump and
cry out. After a few moments of this he slowly began to pull out and as he
did Kellie's honey dripped out into my mouth. The length of him was shiny
and slick and when he released from her my mouth was there to catch him.
The taste was more than I imagined and I savored every mouth watering
inch of his sexed up cock as he slid it just as slowly past my lips as he did
my and Kellie's cunts. I leaned my head back and relaxed my throat to take
as much of him in and as his balls touched my nose I sucked on him as hard
as I could without gagging. Slowly he pulled out of my mouth and I could
feel every vein pulse along my tongue. Once the head popped out of my
mouth he pushed inside of Kellie again a little harder and faster causing her
to squeal in delight and I leaned up to take her swollen flesh into my mouth.
This time Alfonzo and I were going to bring her to a full on powerful
orgasm and as Alfonzo gripped Kellie's ass and spread it apart he slipped a
thumb into her rectum. Kellie couldn't give me head while this was going
on she held onto my thighs tightly and screamed so loud people outside of
the gym probably heard her. Alfonzo held a medium pace his prick as did I
with my tongue and every time he retracted more and more of Kellie's
sweet water ran into my mouth. Kellie tried to bury her face into my twat
but the feeling both me and Alfonzo was giving her was too much for her
concentrate on giving oral sex. Kellie arched her back so she could take
more of him deeper inside and as she I snaked a hand between me and her
pressing just above her pubic line. I could feel Alfonzo's penis inside my
girlfriend with my fingers and as I pushed her g-spot into him she erupted.
She dug her nails into my legs her clit became even more swollen in my
mouth, Kellie screamed until her voice was hoarse and she ejaculated
enough to squirt all over Alfonzo's cock, balls and my face. But Alfonzo
didn't stop ramming her hole, he sped up making her cum even harder than
she ever had in her life and I know this because she later confided in me
that even her husband had never brought her to a climax like me and
Alfonzo did. Every time Alfonzo moved out she dripped a river into my
mouth and she was literally raining on me when he squeezed back in
forcing her fluids out. Once she began to come down Alfonzo pushed all
the way in creating a quake to course through her body and he held himself
inside her until her body relaxed. He pulled out leaving a wet trail behind
him and Kellie stumbled off of me sitting down hard on the couch trying to
catch her breath.
I sat up as Alfonzo handed me a towel to wipe my face, as I did he
got in between my legs and placed his hands under my knees. Without the
use of hands he penetrated my pussy pushing in just as hard and fast as he
did with Kellie so I knew he wanted me to cum one more time before he
did. No words were spoken of this fact as he began to slam home deep and
hard holding my legs open wide for his access. Kellie, who had finally
caught her breath moved in closer to me and began sucking my tits and
playing with my pussy as Alfonzo fucked me good and hard. I placed a
hand on Kellie's back and she leaned up to kiss me when I felt Alfonzo push
so far that I thought I was going to explode. I cried from pleasure as he
rammed to the back of my cunt with his huge staff and Kellie continued to
rub my clit as we kissed. Sweat was pouring off of Alfonzo mixing with my
own as we copulated and Kellie's own perspiration was adding to the slick
group of sexual flesh that was coming closer to the grand finale. Closer and
closer I got and as I found myself on the edge I felt the first jump of
Alfonzo's penis inside of me which signaled for my orgasm to take place.
He held off so I could cum and I wasn't going to disappoint. From the
workings of Kellie's fingers and the knowledge that Alfonzo was about to
shoot hot semen all over me I came with a fierceness that surprised
everyone, even me. I began rocking into Alfonzo trying to push him deeper
and when I did he couldn't hold back any more so he pulled out. As the first
load shot from his dick Kellie was there to catch it with her mouth and
when she caught the that load she allowed the second to shoot over my
stomach. She reached down to milk Alfonzo as she leaned up to kiss me,
sharing the hot salty spunk and even though no one was stimulating me I
was still cumming. Much like Kellie I squirted over the couch and across
Alfonzo's testicles as he unloaded as far as my tits and neck line with the
force of his own orgasm. When Alfonzo fell away and sat on the floor
Kellie licked his seed up from my body and shared each tongue full with
me. She rubbed my pussy gently as she did and as she went down to lick
more jizz from my tits I looked at Alfonzo who was sitting with a very
satisfied look on his grinning face. I smiled back at him and mouthed the
words “thank you.” before kissing Kellie one last time to share the last of of
his cum.

Kellie and I have shared many more sexual experiences with each
other and a couple more times with Alfonzo after that. Kellie and I have
talked many times about whether or not to try having a foursome with her
husband and my boyfriend but we aren't sure if they would be okay with it.
We figure they are men so they should be excited about it but they do get
kind of jealous. Maybe one night we will get them drunk and see where it
goes but until then her and I will share each other and on occasion Alfonzo
in secret.
Educating the Younger Man by Layla
Mills
Before I begin let me just tell you that I don't ever want my son who has
just gone off to college to read this and know that it was me so I'm not
going to give you my real name. You can just call me, Summer Smith
because at the end of last summer I had one great day with one of my son's
friends. My son, who I will call Thomas, was visiting his father who I
divorced not two years prior to this sexual encounter. My Ex husband lives
out of state so I had the house to myself for an entire two weeks while
Thomas was away so I was able to walk around in either my bikini or
underwear whenever I wanted. Now I may have just turned 40 two months
ago but I have a body that can put most girls in their 20's to shame. I'm 5'8”
110 pounds large ample breast that gravity hasn't taken too much toll on, a
deep dark tan and long black hair. My eyes are dark green and I hadn't been
laid in over a year. Which at my age is way to long for me not have a man
inside me and the day that the 18 year old hunk who I will just call Taylor
came by to see if he had forgotten his cell phone at my house.

It was right around 4 in the afternoon and I had just been out by the
pool sunning myself when I decided to get my third glass of wine. Well I
had on my thin black thong bikini on and my body was glistening with
sweat when I entered the kitchen. The doorbell rang and I poured my wine
before answering. I looked out the peephole and there stood Taylor. Now
Taylor had just turned 18 and was just a handsome young man who I had
wondered how he would be in bed. With his toned young body and stamina
I wanted to find out but never once had the opportunity or nerve to bring it
up until that day. I'm really glad I did too because once we got into it there
was no stopping him but I'm getting ahead of myself. So instead of covering
myself up I allowed the wine to be my courage and I answered the door.
When I opened it up and faced Taylor his eyes about popped out of his head
and his jaw dropped to the floor.
“Can I help you, Taylor?” I asked with a seductive smile.
 “Um...Yes...Mrs. Smith...I... uh...” he began to blush, “think I left
my phone here a couple of days ago, can I...um...just go to Thomas’s room
and look for it?” He clearly did not expect to find Thomas’s mom half
naked answering the door, I giggled at his awkwardness.
“Please call me Summer and, yes, go right on ahead and look.” I
said moving out of the way so he could pass. He moved past me looking
down at my body as went by and he stopped as I closed the door. I had my
back to him but caught the look on his face in the mirror beside the
doorway and saw that he was staring at my bare ass with that same wide
eyed expression. I turned to him and he looked up fast into my eyes,
blushed and then looked away.
“It's okay, Taylor,” I said taking a sip of my wine, “no one here but
the two of us. Unless of course you object to being in the presence of a half
naked woman.”
“No Mrs. Smi..., I mean, Summer, not at all. I just...um...” He
blushed again and I took a step toward him.
“Well then why don't you go and see if you phone is upstairs and
come down so you can keep me company for awhile.” I said taking him by
the arm and leading him to the stairs. He looked at me with a kind of goofy
grin on his face that told me he really wanted to do just that but was unsure
of himself.
“Oh,” he said, “I don't want to impose.”
“Not at all. I'll get you a glass of iced tea.” I left him to his search
and caught the reflection in another mirror of him walking up the stairs
backwards staring very hard at me walking away to the kitchen. I got the ice
and the tea into his glass when he came to the kitchen holding his phone
looking over his text messages.
“You don't have to go do you?” I asked handing him his tea and
leaning against the counter with my head tilted slightly to one side to allow
my hair to gently fall over my shoulder and down my arm.
“They can wait.” He said turning his phone off and putting it into
his pocket. I smiled, walked over with a shake of my hips and took him by
the arm and led him to the living room couch where I curled up with my
legs on the furniture next to the arm of the sofa so I could face him. He sat
about a half of a cushion away from me sipping his glass of tea before
setting it on the coffee table. He sat back on the couch and looked over at
me and then looked away quickly.
 “Whats the matter?” I asked knowing full well that I was making
him uncomfortable but in a good way.
“Oh,” he said with that same awkward goofy grin, “nothing
I'm...uh...I don't know.”
We laughed at his shy demeanor at being around me with barely
any clothes on. He only knew me as Thomas's mom and was always rather
polite and never this timid around me. Any other time we normally could
share a polite conversation with out the stammering he was doing every
time he talked to me now.
“Can I ask you a question?” I said running a hand up my thigh
without taking my eyes of his face.
“Um, sure.”
“Am I bothering you sitting here almost naked?” He looked over at
me, smiled and then looked away.
“Uh...no...not at all. I, um,” he seemed to be plucking up the
courage to say something, “I have always...found you to be, um, very
pretty.” He picked up his tea again and took a sip before quickly setting it
back down.
“Really?” I said, “you have never seen this much of me. Do you
still think I'm pretty.” I stood up and made a 360 degree turn in front of him
letting my hair flow around to cover part of my face as I looked at him with
my head slightly tilted down and my green eyes tempting him to say more.
He gulped hard and sat up straight on the couch.
“Most definitely!” I replied and looked me up and down and I
could tell he was imagining what the rest of my body looked like without
the swimsuit. I was enjoying this cat and mouse teasing and the more I
played the more turned on I was becoming. Even if he got up to leave I
could satisfy myself with the help of my toy that I had in my nightstand but
if I could move this just right I might have a boy toy for the night.
“Can I ask another question?” I said sitting back down this time
closer to him and he nodded. “What would your girlfriend say if she knew
you were here right now?”
“We broke up about three weeks ago.” He explained.
“Oh that's a shame,” I said with a small hint of a smile on my lips,
“well I guess when you get into college in a month you will have your
choice of any girl on campus.”
 “I guess so.” he said looking into my eyes giving himself away that
he was thinking the same thing I was that why were doing all this talking if
what we really wanted to do was fuck right there on the couch. I could tell
though that his hesitation was of inexperience and unsure if he should make
the first move.
“One more question,” I said leaning closer to him, “are you going
to college a virgin?”
He looked at me and blushed a deep red but didn't move when I
touched his arm. He smiled and began stammering again. “Well I ...um...
have never...yeah I am.”
“Well,” I said slipping down to my knees in front of him, “I can't
have you going on to a very important part of your life unprepared now can
I?”
He looked at me with those big brown eyes of his and they grew
wide as I leaned up and kissed him on the lips. He returned the kiss but he
was very tense and he kept his hands at his side almost like he was afraid to
touch me. I moved back slightly away from him and giggled at his smile.
“Relax,” I said pulling his hands to my hips. “I'm going to teach
you everything you will need to know when you get into college and you
find yourself in this sort of situation with a girl more your age.”
“But what about Thomas?” He asked with a concerned look on his
face.
“What about him?” I asked, “he is visiting his father for two weeks
and I won't tell him if you don't.” And with that he seemed to relax
significantly when I kissed him again.
I kissed him gently along his cheek and to his ear as he moved his
inexperienced hands up my waist to just under my breasts. I could tell he
wanted to touch them but was hesitating, so I moved his hands for him. At
first he grabbed rough but I showed him how to do it gently, he was a quick
learner and massaged me just right after my first lesson. I reached back and
undid my bikini top while I moved up to straddle his lap and when my tits
fell into his hands his mouth dropped open in awe. He kept rubbing them
like I had shown him how and I pulled his face to the right nipple. “Now, I
said, lick around the nipple but don't suck on it yet. Tease it first and be
gentle, I will let you know when to get harder.”
He did just as he was instructed running his tongue around the stiff
flesh and my body jumped at his touch raising goose pimples all over my
skin. I ran my hands through his short brown hair and breathed in his scent.
He smelled of cologne, young musk and sexual excitement and my pussy
was getting more and more moist by the second at the prospect of sex for
the first time in over a year. “Now suck it in, nice and gently and roll your
tongue over my nipple.”
He did what he was told and as he did it brought a gasp from my
lips. He was definitely a quick study he sucked my flesh into his mouth
very gently and rolled and flicked his tongue making skin stand straight
out. The attention and teaching of this young man who was 22 years
younger than me was very exciting and I could tell through the bulge in his
pants that it was from him as well. He continued to tease my breast when I
told him to move to the other and do the same as before. He had his arms
wrapped around my waist as complied and I pulled his hands down to my
lower back just above my butt cheeks. After a few moments I pushed his
hands further down to grab my ass and when he did he did it firmly but at
the same time with a gentleness that I didn't have to teach him. He pulled
me up off his lap so he could kiss and lick my stomach which sent my body
into overdrive. I pulled his shirt free of his torso and gripped his shoulders
as he went back to giving my stomach attention. “Bite my skin gently.” I
spoke through heavy breaths and he began nibbling around my belly button.
This was sending shock waves all through me and I figured after a few
minutes of this I needed to move on to something else that was to give him
attention in return. So I pulled away from him, sliding on to floor in
between his legs and I began kissing and gently biting his chest and teasing
his nipples. His body tensed up at each little love bite I gave him but the
hard on in his pants never eased up. His breathing was getting heavier as I
went further down to his stomach and then to his happy trail above the top
of his pants. Taylor was dripping with pheromones as I unbuttoned his
trousers and unzipped the fabric. I arched my back, wrapped my fingers in
the band of his pant and slid them down leaving his boxer shorts on. I
purred at the sight of his erection pushing his undergarments forward with a
little wetness of precum at the spot where the head of his penis was. I began
kissing at the waist band and slowly sliding them off I was met with a well
hung just turned 18 cock that made my husband look small. I kissed the
underside of Taylor's prick and he jumped at the first time a woman's lips
had ever touched that area. I slid my my hands up and along the inside of
his thighs to his flat stomach as I lick softly and lovingly up his shaft to the
head and back down. I saw him gripping the couch cushions with force and
I knew that being his first time it wasn't going to take long to bring him to
climax but I knew that being a teenager that has just taken his first steps
into adulthood he could go more than just once. “Okay,” I spoke
softly, “I'm going to please you so don't be afraid to let yourself cum.
Afterward we can take a short break and then we can get to your next
lesson. We have all night, so don't feel embarrassed about cumming too
quickly, okay?”
He couldn't speak, he was so enthralled and only shook his head in
agreement. I went back to licking and kissing his rock hard penis that I
noticed every time I got near the head it seemed to get even more stiff and
swollen. It had been a long time since I tasted young seed so I was
extremely excited about having it shoot hotly down my throat. I slowly
descended to his testicles and sucked one into my mouth which made a
grunt escape his mouth and his eyes shut tight. I rolled his swollen semen
maker in my mouth and gently stroked the length of his shaft as I looked
into his face for his reaction. He began hitting the sofa cushions with closed
fists as he fought off the urge to cum. He reached out to hold my head but
pulled away when he realized it would just make him loose control. I
moved over to his other testicle and gave it the same attention and I could
literally feel it swelling with his jizz. His groaning got louder so I moved up
the underside again and licked the precum from the head and before I
swallowed him I looked up to meet his eyes. When I saw the eagerness
there that is when I took the entire length of him down my throat.
The sound he made was so cute, it was a cross between a groan and
a squeak. I had my nose buried in his dark pubic hair and when my tongue
snaked out to lick his balls he stopped breathing all together. I pulled my
lips along his rod back to the head sucking the whole way and when I went
back down he took a quick breath and held it again trying to keep himself
from ejaculating. He slammed his fists into the couch and then brought his
right hand up and bit hard trying to stop the inevitable.
It didn't take long especially when I reached up to stroke him with
my hand, his breathing got faster and faster and I released my mouth long
enough to say, “Go ahead, let go.” and he did. It was like a rocket blast of
cum filling my mouth and the salty goodness ran down my throat as I
swallowed every gush that he gave me. He cried out and I took pride and
joy at the thought that I just gave this man his first orgasm that he didn't do
himself. It made me want him inside of me even more but I knew that I
needed to let him have a couple of minutes to recuperate. When he came
back down to earth and looked down at me as I swallowed the last drop of
his cum he giggled with a light sweat on his body that was twitching from
the climax he just had.
“So,” I said taking a sip of my wine and placing my tits on either
side of his jumping cock, “you take a minute to recover and then we can
retire to the bedroom.
“Okay.” he said through hard breaths and a satisfied smile on his
face.
“You still need to satisfy me, are you up for it?”
“Give me five minutes and I will be ready again.” He said with his
eyes closed and as I took sips of my wine I noticed that even though he just
came his cock was not going soft between my boobs. Ah youthful energy, I
knew that this boy turned man could probably cum at least another three
more times before he passed out and the second and third time would take
longer to fulfill. So when he opened his eyes to look at me with some
clarity I stood up and pulled him to his feet. I kissed him once and led him
along to my bedroom.
We arrived at my bedroom and I glanced at the clock that said 5:30
P.M. I figured by 9 I would have us both asleep but first I was going to give
him a lesson that all men should know and perform on the women they are
with. I crawled onto the bed with me ass high in the air to give Taylor a
good view and swung myself down and beckoned his to join me with a look
from my green eyes. He climbed up onto the bed dick still rock hard and I
pulled him on top of me. We kissed and I could feel him probing my vagina
with meat, rubbing it against my bikini bottoms.
“Now,” I began, “I want you to slowly kiss down my body and
take your time there isn't any rush. When you get to my bikini kiss around
the fabric to the inside of my thighs and around my pussy. Lick gently all
around that area but don't pull them off until I tell you. Okay?”
“Okay.” he said and began by kissing my neck and then moving
down to my breasts where he did as I had taught him before and teased
around the nipples and massaged gently before sucking them into his
mouth. My lessons were being used properly and I just hoped that when he
got to the lesson I was about to give him that he wouldn't hesitate to try. He
moved slowly down to my stomach kissing around my bellybutton and then
down to the top of my bikini bottoms. I was breathing heavy by this point
from his fast growing expertise that I almost told him to rip my clothes off
right then but I wanted to teach him right. He kissed over the fabric and I
spread my legs even wider to give him access to the hot spot between my
thighs. He did as I had told him and kissed all around the edge of my
swimsuit bottom driving me insane at the anticipation of his mouth on my
wet opening. He kissed and licked the inside of my thighs and over the
space that was covered by my swimsuit which sent a tingly shiver through
my body. I looked down to his face and saw that he was so engrossed in that
area that I decided to become just as naked as he was.
“Okay,” I said as he looked up still kissing me, “take them off
slowly.”
He obeyed by clasping his fingers in the waist band at my hips and
pulled them down as I lifted my ass to let the clothing pass. Once my bikini
was gone he retook his position at my now bare snatch which he gazed at in
amazement and I parted my vagina lips with two fingers of my right hand
so he could see my swollen clit.
“Now,” I said trying to keep my composure, “start at the opening
and lick gently up to my clit getting the entire area completely wet with
your tongue.”
He moved closer and I could tell he was nervous by the look in his
eyes. “Just be gentle,” I instructed, “I will tell you what to do and as long as
you listen to my commands you will make me cum.” So he took his first
lick of his first pussy, his tongue went inside me making me jerk from the
sensation which he stopped and looked at me concerned.
“It's okay your doing fine, you didn't hurt me.” I said with a smile,
“Do I taste okay?”
He licked his lips tasting my juices on his tongue and said “Wow!
Yeah! I never knew it would taste so good,” he smiled, “It kind of turns me
on how good it tastes.”
I bit my lower lip and pulled his head to me again and this time he
didn't hesitate to insert his tongue deep inside me licking gently all the way
to my clit. Oh God how good it felt, he got to my love nub and tried the
technique that he did with my nipples and licked around it. Gently making
circles not touching the most sensitive of areas driving me completely crazy
and he must have sensed he was doing a good job because he seemed to
physically relax as he teased me. My breathing got faster as he went back
down to my wet opening lubricating his tongue and my vagina with my
juices and coming back up to my clit. “Now suck it in,” I gasped, “and roll
your tongue over it like you did with my breasts.”
He did just that but gently. “Suck a little harder” I groaned and he
complied with my wishes. He sucked my clit and rolled his tongue over the
swollen flesh and it sent the proper signals to my brain.
“Yes! I cried, Just like that! Oh God!!” He kept licking me like he
born to it I was awe struck at how well he took to licking my pussy. I was
gushing from how turned on I was and my honey was covering his chin and
cheeks. He kept right on eating me no matter how messy I made his face.
He reached up and massaged my tits and for a moment lost his rhythm as he
made contact with the mounds of flesh but quickly recovered. Then with his
hands on my chest and his mouth on my womanhood I felt a powerful
climax build and let loose with a fury that had me bucking my hips and
forcing my twat onto his face. I became rigid with delight but he didn't stop
giving my clit attention as I came. When the orgasm began to subside and I
started to become ticklish in that area I pulled him up to lay on top of me. I
felt him push against my slick opening and as I wiped off his face with my
tongue never minding my own taste he smiled and said in a boyish sort of
way, “So I did good?”
“You did wonderfully.” Was my response and I kissed him.
As he kissed me back I felt him push the head of himself just past
my opening and he stopped to look at me with another of his concerned
looks. I knew what he was thinking and it was a legitimate concern.
“Don't worry,” I said calming his fears, “after I had Thomas I
decided on no more children and had that taken care of and believe me I
had a clean bill of health from the doctor last month.”
This visibly relaxed him and he kissed me deeply and he pushed
even further into me. We both tensed at the wonderful feeling of the
penetration and as he slid deeper inside me his cock grew in size about an
extra inch. “How do I feel?” I asked him between kisses.
“You feel so fucking good!” was his reply as he pulled slowly out
and then pushed back in.
“Don't hesitate if you want to cum.” I whispered into his ear, “as I
said we have all night.”
He moaned louder as he began rotating his hips pumping his rock
hard piston in and out of me, I gripped his lower back sliding my hands to
his ass cheeks to help him find a rhythm and with my help he found it. I
couldn't help but think that Taylor was loosing his virginity to me and for
some reason this turned me on even more. He buried his face into my neck
and I could feel him trying to kiss me but the feelings he was experiencing
was distracting him too much. I couldn't blame him he dick inside me was
one of such a size that I had not felt in very long time before my marriage.
Taylor began to speed up and leaned up supporting himself on his hands on
either side of me. I looked up into his eyes and as we held each others gaze
I felt my second orgasm surge. I pulled his hips closer to me so he would go
deeper and as he did I exploded. I cried out as he began pumping faster and
harder.
“OH GOD!! YES!!! I'M CUMMING!!” I cried and dug my nails
into his flesh leaving small cuts.
Taylor didn't cum though, I thought he would but he didn't he took
my orgasm to the end and without even thinking I rolled over onto all fours
so he could take me from behind. “Fuck me hard, Taylor!” I ordered and he
grabbed my hips.
I felt him reach down and insert himself inside me and he pushed
in as hard as he could all the way to his balls and he hit the borders of my
insides. I couldn't believe how well he was fucking me. He began pushing
and pulling me onto him and I helped it along by rocking back and forth. Y
tits were swaying in time with our action and I felt drops of sweat fall onto
my lower back from his brow. He screwed me hard and fast and I was
loving every inch of his cock deep inside of me. His moans turned to a low
guttural growl and I felt him tighten his grip on my hips. I knew he was
close so I reached a hand under myself and began rubbing my extremely
swollen clit every now and then stroking my fingers over his penetrating
manhood. I was so wet and so close to my third climax when I felt him
shove as deep as he could go and shoot another large and hot load into my
body. That was all it took for me to cum right along with him and he pulled
out once and push back in as the second part of his semen forced its way
into me and then a third. With each shot to my cervix my whole body
convulsed under his youthful explosion sending one powerful wave after
another ripping through my body like lightning. I continued to rub myself
even after he pulled out leaving a trail of our juices to flow between my
fingers. I fell to my stomach and brought my wet hand to my lips so I could
taste our sex and Taylor fell to his back next to me breathing heavy with his
cock still twitching and spurting tiny pearls of cum. I looked at the clock
and to my surprise I was wrong it only took 45 minutes for us to fuck
ourselves to sleep and that is exactly what we did. We curled up in each
others arms and passed out. When we awoke a couple of hours later I asked,
while still laying in bed with him if he was going to leave and in response
instead of getting dressed and exiting my house he parted my legs and went
back down on me for more practice. Needless to say he stayed the entire
weekend and I even called into work a couple of days to enjoy his company
some more.

When my son came home, I was happy to see him but I missed my
lover all the same. We had such a wonderful time together and before
Taylor left to go to college out of state we had one more night of sex that
brought both of us to multiple orgasms. I received a call from him several
months after he had left just so he could say thank you for our time and for
all the things I taught him. I told him that if he comes home for Christmas
Thomas would most likely be visiting his father and that he should stop by,
he said I could plan on it. I can't wait.
Couples Night Out by Layla Mills
My name is Megan and here is my story of a really hot night of sex with my
husband, Tom, and our friends, Emma and Dane. Tom and I have been
married for over six years and we both have an agreement that really works
for our relationship and our sex life. If for any reason either one of us have
an attraction for someone, man or woman, we let the each other know. We
discuss the situation and if the vibe is good and we both agree on the person
we invite them into our bed if they are willing. So far we have had only
three encounters, two with another man and one with another woman. Even
though the sex was good afterward it was always kind of awkward but with
our night with Emma and Dane there wasn't any regrets or awkwardness
and we have been invited into their sex life at least once a month since.

About seven months ago I met Emma and Dane at my gym that I
work out at and we all seemed to hit it off right away. We talked at length
while we exercised and I couldn't help but steal glances at their hot toned
bodies while we sweated. Both are physically fit and very attractive, Dane
is a well built man, not overly buff but with an appealing muscle structure
with broad shoulders, well defined pectorals and flat almost six pack
stomach. Sandy blonde shoulder length hair and bright blue eyes that make
my womanly parts tingle when he looks into my eyes and smiles. Emma is
rather tall, brunette with gorgeous green eyes, bouncy C cup breasts, a
perfectly round but not too big ass that is attached to long and shapely legs
and who possesses such a seductive smile that it could tease me out of my
clothes any day. I just knew Tom would love these two and it also helped
that Emma and Dane made very appropriate but flirty comments on my
body and I could tell they liked my physical appearance as well as my
personality. So the next week Tom made it a point to accompany me to the
gym. Now my husband has a great body as well, he is six feet, 2 inches tall
a good 5 inches taller than me which I find attractive in a man, shortish
brown hair, blue eyes (another of my favorites)and a muscle tone much like
that of Dane just with a tighter stomach. I, myself, am a redhead with
smallish breasts, creamy pale skin and from my husband's opinion the best
butt he has ever had the pleasure of grabbing during sex.

When we got to the gym, Emma and Dane had already been
working out for about fifteen minutes but stopped long enough to greet me
and meet Tom. Tom and Dane hit it off perfectly and began talking to one
another about guy stuff. I could tell that Emma had an instant attraction to
Tom but if what Tom and I were hoping to happen at some point with
Emma and Dane, I had no problem with Emma making eyes at my husband.
We all worked out together that evening and got along famously. Tom and
Emma spoke to each other very politely but somewhat flirty as did Dane
and I. When our work was coming to an end and Emma and Dane excused
themselves to the gym's showers and locker room, Tom and I spoke quietly
and rather excitedly about our new friends and how we would love to have
them between the sheets. To our surprise as Tom and I were getting ready to
hit the showers ourselves Emma approached us and asked if after we got
cleaned up if we would like to meet her and Dane at their favorite restaurant
for a late dinner and a few drinks. Tom and I agreed whole heartily and
Emma's smile was enough to give her away at what her and her husband
were thinking for when after dinner and drinks were done. We explained we
needed to go home first to change but we would be there as quick as
possible, Emma gave us her cell number and said good bye with that same
smile.
Tom and I showered and went home to change into nicer clothes.
We both dressed in hopes that this was going to be a fun filled night of sex
with Dane and Emma. I put on a pair of red thigh highs and a matching
colored thong, covered with a short skirt and tight fitting bra with a
buttoned down blouse to show my cleavage. Tom's jaw dropped at the sight
of me and had to control himself to not take me right there which made me
tingle all over at the thought of him between my legs. I had to control
myself with what Tom was wearing because he was just so handsome in his
attire. He was wearing a pair of black slacks that hung off his waist
perfectly with a blue button up shirt that really brought out his eyes. So
before we ended up ravishing each other right there we left with only being
in our home for no more than 15 minutes. I called Emma's phone and told
her we were on our way and she said they had a table and were eagerly
awaiting us to arrive.
 We found their table and they were only enjoying a couple of
drinks while waiting for us to arrive before they ordered food. I was rather
thankful because I was starving and if the night was going to go the way I
was hoping I would need some food for energy. We sat and talked for
awhile, Tom and I had a drink before our food arrived to kind of loosen us
up but, in truth, Emma and Dane made us feel very comfortable and had no
problem keeping both Tom and I that way through all of dinner. When we
had finished eating and dessert had arrived I felt a foot with very soft fabric
covering it brush my leg, I almost jumped but kept my composure when I
looked up into Emma's eyes. Tom and Dane talked once again about guy
stuff and were oblivious to this physical flirting going on under the table
between Emma and I. Emma took a bite of her ice cream and looked into
my eyes with a seductive gleam to see if I minded her adventurous foot
touching my leg. I gave her a look that told her to go further and I slid
forward and slightly parted my legs. Our husbands never took notice as
Emma rubbed the inside of my thigh getting dangerously close to the crotch
of my panties that was beginning to get moist from my excitement. While
Emma and I ate our sweet afters we held eye contact the whole time she
was exploring the part between my legs with her foot every now and then
brushing against my crotch causing a heavy sigh to escape my lips. The
conversation from the men stopped and Dane waved the waiter over for the
check. This sudden break caused me and Emma to giggle like school girls
and Tom sat with a confused expression on his face. Emma dropped her
foot but kept eye contact with me and then looked over at Tom who got an
immediate realization of what had just transpired under the table. Dane
gave the waiter his credit card and asked if Tom and I would care to come
over to their place for a couple drinks. We didn't even hesitate to say yes
and Dane said we could follow them to their house and that it wasn't very
far away. Once the waiter came back with the receipt and Dane signed it,
we all stood up to leave and I found it kind of difficult to walk with my
panties slightly wet. Luckily I didn't seep through my skirt and Emma took
me by the arm as we exited the restaurant. She asked me if this sort of thing
was okay with Tom and I and she would understand if we didn't feel
comfortable coming back to their place. She was making a very great effort
to make me feel at ease but I reassured her that Tom and I were more than
interested in returning to their home for what they had planned. Our
husbands walked behind us being very quiet and Emma and I looked over
our shoulders into the sexually hungry eyes of our very attractive men and
we pressed ourselves closer to each other and enjoyed the feel of our bodies
moving together. We just knew both Tom and Dane were looking us both
over and when we arrived at our car Emma turned me to her and gave me a
short, wet and rather electrifying kiss that sent shivers of pleasure down my
spine. I had to steady myself on the car when she pulled away and she gave
me that seductive smile as I bit my lower lip. Tom and Dane shook hands
and I barely made out their short conversation of following them back to
their house as I sat down in the passenger side seat of our car. My whole
body was shaking with anticipation of being in bed with Emma, Dane and
Tom and my mind was racing at the different positions we could all share in
the same bed. As Tom got into the driver seat we had a moment to ourselves
before our new found lovers came around with their car and I attacked Tom
with a hot passionate kiss. He returned it with as much heated force and my
hand reached down between his legs to find him rock hard. I was beginning
to unzip his fly and pull him out to go down on him when the horn from
Dane's car broke the spell. I sat back into my seat as Tom and I laughed at
the sudden interruption. Tom backed out of the parking space and kept close
to their car and as we left the parking lot I called Tom's name to have him
see what I was doing.
Tom looked over as I spread my legs wide and began rubbing my
thong covered vagina. As I played with myself I could see Tom shift
himself in his seat to adjust his manhood. I never moved my underwear out
of the way, as much as I wanted to. I was trying to see how wet I could
make them before we arrived at Dane and Emma's home and to help that
along Tom pointed out that he could only see Dane's silhouette in the
vehicle in front of us. His perception of what Emma was doing to Dane
fueled the fire between my legs even more because I knew that I would be
doing the same to Emma's husband very shortly as was Emma was to Tom.
The thought of watching Emma take Tom into her mouth excited me even
more for I loved watching Tom at play with another woman, just as Tom
loved watching me with another man. We had never had both sexes in the
same room at the same time before so this was going to be new to us and I
had to stop masturbating so I wouldn't make myself cum too soon. I was
also looking forward to having Emma, if her oral sex was anything like her
kiss I couldn't wait to have her lips on my clit. As we pulled into the
driveway of Emma and Dane's house I adjusted my clothes checked my
make up in the mirror and exited the car when we came to a stop. Emma got
out of their car and came over to me and once again took my arm in hers
and held out a hand to Tom who took it. I held out a hand to Dane so he was
a part of our group and we went inside.
Dane went straight to the kitchen to get us drinks while Emma
gave Tom and I the tour of the house. She showed us the living room, the
dining room, everything was gorgeous the whole downstairs was decorated
wonderfully and reflected Emma's whole physical beauty perfectly and then
she took us upstairs to show us the bedroom. A huge king size bed with a
dark red comforter that complemented the cherry wood color of their bed
room furniture sat against the far wall and two comfy arm chairs sat in
opposite corners. As if on cue, Dane entered with a tray of mixed drinks
and a bottle to refill our glasses if we so desired. We toasted to our new
friendship and each sipped our drinks when Emma looked at me. She
walked over to me and I saw Dane tap Tom on the shoulder to sit in one of
the chairs which he did with a quickness. Dane sat in the other and they
both watched intently as Emma took my drink and set it down on a nearby
table. She gently put her hands on my hips and pulled me to her touching
our bodies together. I felt her breasts press against mine as she leaned in and
kissed me with those electric lips of hers. I felt her tongue push past my lips
and I eagerly let her in and rolled my own tongue over hers. She smelled of
wildflowers and of Danes manly musk, I could also taste Dane's manhood
on her lips and tongue which heated the space between my legs even more.
My nipples became hard against hers as we caressed our bodies together
and I felt her hands sliding up to the middle of my back and down to my
butt cheeks as we kissed. The kissing was exquisite and I moaned softly as
she found the bottom of blouse at my lower back and pulled it free. She
pulled away from me and smiled as she began unbuttoning my shirt and I
reached over to do the same for her. Both men watched in utter awe at the
sight before them and as my shirt fell to the floor so did Emma's. She
reached around as I did to her and we undid each our bras and this
synchronized undressing was completely amazing to me. I had never had
this kind of erotic reaction with another woman before, even when Tom and
I brought home the one and only woman we had ever been in a threesome
with. This was something completely different something more. I was so
aroused that I couldn't wait to have my first orgasm and to tell the truth the
slightest touch in the area of my vagina could have set me off.
Emma and I allowed our bras to fall to the floor when Emma
leaned in to kiss, first my right nipple then my left. She played her lips and
tongue over my flesh so gently but with a certain force that made goose
bumps rise all over my skin. As Emma moved slightly away to look at me
with an approving smile I couldn't help but gasp at her perfect tits and
amazing stomach. She had the body of a goddess while only wearing a
short black skirt and topless. Her breasts were round and her nipples were
hard and sticking out, inviting me to take them into my mouth. I leaned
forward and took the invitation. Emma sighed deeply as my lips curled
around her erect skin and the taste of her made heart skip a beat at the
deliciousness of her body. I moved from one breast to the other enjoying the
taste and moans of my new found lover, moving up from her soft breast to
her neck then her lips we kissed for several moments. She licked her lips
and turned me around to face Dane who was sitting in his chair sipping his
drink. Emma moved her hands around my body and ran her fingers ever so
softly over my nipples so they pointed straight out, hard and erect and
moved her hands slowly down my body to my hips then to clasp on my
skirt. I realized she was undressing me for her husband and I allowed her to
do just that. I felt my skirt slide down off my hips past my thighs and I
looked at the approving and hungry look in Dane's eyes. She left my thong
on so Dane could remove the last bit of clothing from my body and
whispered in my ear to undress her for Tom. She turned around and faced
Tom who was completely enthralled at the sight in front of him. I did the
same thing to Emma as she had just done to me and ran my fingers softly
over her exposed bosom feeling her hard nipples rub against my passing
digits. I slid my hands over her stomach and to her own skirt's clasp and
zipper. Slowly I undid the fabric and as it slipped off her waist to the floor. I
was amazed as each piece of clothing that fell from her body that I was
getting more and more turned on. Emma wore a pair of black lace panties
that hugged her curves like they were painted on. Her black thigh highs
accentuated her lovely legs and I could tell by Tom's expression that he was
just as attracted to this woman as I was. Suddenly I felt Dane's hands
embrace me from behind and his mouth began kissing my shoulder to my
neck.
 Emma called Tom over with a finger and he obeyed her command
as I felt Dane's lips touch my neck. Emma turned back to me and kissed me
when Tom began to mimic Dane. It was unlike anything I had ever felt
before being pressed together like this, all four of us experiencing this
closeness. I felt Dane's hands explore my body as Emma licked my neck. I
could feel Tom pressing my hands to Emma's back with his body as he
nibbled on her ear. The smells from our pheromones mixed with an
intoxicating aroma as we all stood tasting each other. I felt Dane's hardness
set between my buttocks and longed for him inside me while Tom was in
my mouth with his own rigid piece. I could sense that Emma felt the same
way and she turned to face Tom and at her cue I faced Dane. Emma pressed
her back to mine to give us both support and I kissed Dane heavy on the
lips. His touch was amazing and set my womanhood on fire as he reached
between my legs to caress my mound. His touch sent me reeling and his
probing fingers moved my already damp panties to the side as slipped
easily over my slick lips and clit. I moaned and sighed from his experienced
fingers and allowed him to remove my thong in one pull. I pulled at his
shirt and freed his torso of the clothing and at the same time as I did I felt
Emma fall to her knees. I undid Dane's pants to follow suit with Emma and
I could here Tom's moan of pleasure as Emma's mouth found him. I
dropped Dane's pants and was greeted by his enormous ten inches standing
at full attention. I fell to my knees and looked up at him as I heard Emma's
sweet lips sucking on Tom. Dane looked down at me and I swallowed him
about half way and I closed my eyes at the wonderful taste of his cock. I
could feel every pulsing vein in his member as I sucked him into my mouth
and could taste his precum drip from the head as I made love to him with
my mouth. I slid a hand to my clit and began to massage myself as my other
hand stroked his length in time with my mouth swallowing Dane. Dane
gripped my hair gently and he groaned in pleasure from the oral sensations I
was giving him. Behind me I could still hear my husband and Emma in the
same throws of passion and it wasn't long before I felt Emma helping me to
my feet to make our way to the bed.
Once there Emma sat me on the edge of the bed and kissed me
once before slipping between my legs. She cooed when she saw my swollen
clit and the wetness glisten from my vagina lips. She began kissing around
my wet opening as both Tom and Dane crawled onto the bed and laid me
down onto a pillow. As Emma pressed her mouth fully and sucked in my
clit both men knelt beside my head and the measure of their manly flesh
was put to my mouth. When Emma licked my nub I gasped at the
sensational pleasure of her mouth and my open lips found Tom's penis. I
reached up with a hand and massaged Dane's hardness and held Emma's
hair with my other while Tom's shaft slid in and out of my wet mouth. This
was just getting better and better for I had never thought that sex could be
this good and I hadn't even been penetrated yet by either man. I gave Tom a
few moments of attention of his only slightly smaller than Dane's rod
before moving to Dane. Both men tasted fantastic and with Emma licking
me into a quickly building orgasm I couldn't help but try and take both men
into my mouth. I pressed the heads together and licked them both as I felt
the force of my orgasm rip through my body from Emma's expertise. I
could not believe how hard it hit me or the fact that I actually ejaculated a
small amount of fluid onto Emma's smiling face as I screamed my pleasure
around two well hung men. Emma kept me going for as long as my body
would allow before I became too tingly to touch. She pulled away and I
immediately pulled her into the same position that I was in and moved in
between her legs to return the favor.
I pulled Emma's black lace panties down and to my surprise her
love space between her thighs was clean shaven and totally wet. I had only
tried oral sex on another woman once and wasn't completely turned on by
the taste or smell but this time when I licked Emma's juices from the space
between her rectum and her vaginal opening, moving my tongue all the way
up to her clit, she tasted and smelled like sweet honey. I couldn't help but
bury my face into her and looking up to her face I watched her eyes roll up
in complete pleasure from my touch. Tom stayed on the bed,while Emma
took him into her mouth and I had a perfect voyeuristic view of her blow
job when Dane slipped behind me. Dane raised me up to my feet and I bent
my legs slightly as he positioned himself to take me from behind. He held
me up by my hips as I felt the head of his large swollen staff probe my
hungry wet opening. As I ate at Emma's sweetness, I could feel my own
fluid running down my leg in anticipation of his penetration and for what
seemed like an eternity of waiting I felt him slide so deep inside my flesh
that I had to let out cry which brought Emma's attention to Dane and I. She
smiled and moaned her approval as she went back to enjoying my husband
and Dane slow at first began to pump me from behind. Emma's pussy tasted
even better with her husband inside of me. He inserted himself so deep that
he hurt me in a good way. I could feel him pressing against my cervix and
as I looked through bleary eyes to Tom I could see he was enjoying this
whole experience almost as much as me. I craved Emma's vagina more than
ever as Dane held my hips and began to speed up his rhythm screwing me
from behind. I could feel him spreading my flower open wide as he seemed
to get even bigger inside me and as I began feeling my next climax build
that is when Emma let her own loose and her wetness increased and flowed
into my mouth. She didn't even finish her orgasm when she pulled Tom
down to lay where she had just been laying. So now I was in between Tom's
legs and without thinking took him into my mouth. Tom's manhood was so
hard and tasted so good my explosion was closing in fast as I watched
Emma who quickly turned her self to where she was going to ride Tom in a
reverse cowgirl position. I detached from Tom long enough to watch as his
penis disappeared inside Emma's still climax opening and as Dane
continued to slam me from behind Emma pulled my head down to her and
Tom's privates. I licked her and Tom both. I started at Emma’s clit and
moved my tongue down to the area where Tom penetrated her then to Tom's
testicles and then back up to Emma. Emma's wetness flowed heavy from
the sex and tasted so good that without thinking slipped a hand between my
legs to rub my own clit while Dane hammered away at me. I massaged
myself in time with Danes rhythm and as I looked up into Emma's eyes she
smiled at me as best she could through the pleasure she felt.
That was all it took to launch me into another height of pleasure,
one that I will say to this day I have never been able to accomplish without
the help of all three of my lovers at the same time. The taste and smell
from Emma and Tom's intercourse and the pain/pleasure of Dane's rod
pumping me hard and fast at the same time sent me into overdrive. I
screamed though I continued to lick Emma and Tom both and gripped so
tight onto Tom's thighs with my other hand I left fingernail wounds in his
skin. I felt another ejaculation erupt again from my female privates and
squirt around Dane's penetrating shaft and as this happened Tom's moans
grew to a crescendo to where I knew he was close to erupting himself. My
orgasm continued to climb as I felt Dane's shaft swell and twitch to
announce his own. Emma began riding Tom faster to bring herself to her
second orgasm at the same time as the rest of us and as she did she pulled
away from Tom just as his semen shot up the length of his shaft and across
her flat tight stomach in a cascade of pearl. She masturbated herself into a
screaming and gushing explosion with one hand as she helped Tom's own
with her other. Dane then pulled away from me and I didn't even think
about it I just turned around a took his manhood in my mouth and allowed
him to cum down my throat. I normally don't do that but I was so turned on
from the sex I couldn't stop myself. His cum tasted so good exploding
across my tongue that I swallowed every drop and immediately turned to
Emma who was still on top of Tom and began cleaning my husband's spunk
from her stomach. Once it was clean she pulled my mouth up to hers so she
could taste the men as well and her and I fell off to the side on to the bed
holding each other reveling in the last shudders of the sex we just had. Dane
sat on the floor breathing heavy as Tom lay on his back shaking from the
experience. Emma and I held each other for a long time before we began
kissing again and it didn't take long to feel the arousal build up once more,
nor did it take long to get the men hard again.

That night all four of us explored every possible position we could

think of before we all fell asleep from total sexual exhaustion, cuddled up
with me and Emma in the middle Dane holding his wife and Tom holding
me. From that wonderful night we have picked one night out of each month
to get together, sometimes at their house sometimes at me and Tom's. Either
way the sex all four of share is like no other we have ever had before and
will ever have again. Emma and Dane have become our lovers and best
friends that will be with us for a very long time. They love us, as we love
them but we know the boundaries of each others relationship and each of us
know not to cross them. It would destroy the perfect world we have created
for ourselves and none of us want that to happen. Even though there are
times when Emma and I are alone together, we both think about ravishing
each other we know never to do anything without our husbands being
present. It is that respect that keeps us from being paranoid and jealous and
it is that respect that keeps us all together as friends.
Confessions of a Babysitter by Layla
Mills
So another failed attempt to fix things with my wife and another night of
being without some sort of sexual closeness. Ever since our baby was born
a year and a half ago things have been going down hill with our marriage
and I know for the past 3 months Maggie my wife has been cheating on me
with someone I've yet to discover the identity of. I know she has because
Maggie has been very distant and preoccupied, then there have been the text
messages that she immediately deletes from her phone and the all of sudden
private phone calls that she has to walk out of the house to take no matter
what time of day it is. I've even come home early to find the bed sheets had
been stripped from our bed even though the sheets had just been washed not
days before and then the slight smell of sex in the air that a strong air
freshener couldn't mask. Also my wife smelling of a fresh shower and the
lack of affection when I walk in. Now I've been very patient about the
whole thing and have on many occasions over the months to take her out to
a romantic dinner with no improvements to our relationship. I've tried
sending her flowers, showering her with gifts, opening up lines of
communication but to no avail it just doesn't get any better. Maggie just
doesn't respond like she used to, she isn't mean to me or anything but she
does seem very distracted and at points guilt ridden. I figured if she felt
guilt then maybe as long as I continued to not confront her then maybe this
fling wouldn't last and she would come back to me. But after three months
of waiting and almost four months of no sex my hormones were beginning
to take their toll and going to my office after Maggie went to sleep so I
could at least watch my secret collection of porn I had hidden there wasn't
cutting anymore. I needed that closeness and finally caved by having sex
with our 18 year old babysitter, Molly, was extremely welcome and very
well needed.

Maybe I should introduce myself before I go any further, my name

is Scott Fitzgerald, I'm 29 years old and a successful architect. I own my
own business and have a couple of guys who work for me. One of which is
Molly's father. Now before you judge me allow me to tell my story and after
I'm done maybe you won't judge as harshly. On a rainy night I took Maggie
out to dinner and was going to take her out dancing but all through dinner
Maggie barely spoke to me and only said she was too tired and just wanted
to go home. So after a quiet and frustrating meal we came home through the
pouring rain which only added to my sadness and disappointment. I parked
the car in the garage and began to say something to Maggie who only said
she was going to bed and exited the car. I followed her in and we were met
by Molly, who I always found to be very pretty. She is 5'7” rather large
breast nice round butt, reddish blonde hair with hazel eyes behind a pair of
glasses that just adds to her attractiveness. My wife barely acknowledged
her as she passed by and Molly asked me for a ride home since it was
raining. Maggie didn't even turn around as I said I would and also was
going by the office to do some work. Which in truth I was going by the
office to drink a tumbler of liquor and jerk off to my porn collection.
Maggie had always disapproved of porn and would never allow me to look
at it. I grew up on the stuff, living with 3 other brothers who were older than
me kind of came with the territory. But Maggie would always start a fight
about how it was objectifying of women and it was filth and that I was not
allowed at all to own any much less watch it. So I asked Molly to grab her
things and to meet me at the car when she smiled at me with her slightly
flirty smile and almost skipped off to get her purse and backpack. Molly
was only 3 weeks into her 18 year and I can honestly say I have often
wondered what it would be like to have her when she turned legal. Her
father started working for me two years ago before Maggie and I's child
was born and once my son came into the world Molly started babysitting
since she lived in the same area as us. It wasn't far to walk but on a dark and
stormy night, like the night of our visit to my office, she needed a lift so she
wouldn't get soaked and catch her death of cold.
I opened the garage door and started the car while waiting for
Molly. When she emerged from the house she still held that smile she gave
me before going to collect her things. She got into the car and said “Thanks
for the ride, Mr. Fitzgerald.”
“Any time, Molly.” I said backing up the car.
As the garage door closed behind us and I pulled out on to the road
Molly wasted no time in beginning the conversation that was on her mind.
“I know who is sleeping with your wife.” she said very nonchalant.
I almost ran off the road but immediately corrected myself. “What?
Who?” I stammered sounding like an idiot.
“I'll tell you if you take me to your office,” she said with that same
smile, “this may take awhile to explain.”
“Molly,” I said in my best adult sounding voice, “if you know who
it is just tell me.”
“No, not while you're driving.”
“Why not? Is it someone I know?”
Molly smiled even wider and it was a mischievous grin that of a
young woman who has a juicy bit of gossip and was dying to share. I knew
there was no way I was going to win this without conceding to her
demands, so I swung the car around and headed toward my office building.
Once there we entered and she threw her backpack and purse onto the floor
and sat in the receptionist chair with her legs slightly apart allowing her
skirt to drape just enough to cover her privates. She swung herself back and
forth looking at me with that smile and I stood leaning against the desk
above her. “So...” I began with my arms folded across my chest.
“So...,” She mimicked and she leaned forward placing her hands
on the chair between her legs, “are you sure you want to know?”
“Molly,” I said getting irritated at her little game, “you said if I
brought you here you would tell me, so who is it?”
She spun around in the chair once and face me. “If I tell you,” she
teased, “will you do something for me?”
“MOLLY!” I exclaimed but her smile never faltered so I calmed
down, “please?”
She looked up at me with her glasses on the end of her nose and
she resembled a playful sprite. “Well,” she started, “its the same man who
knows about your porn collection.”
I must have gotten a confused look on my face because Molly
smiled, let out a small giggle and spun in the chair again coming around
biting her lower lips waiting for me to understand. Then it hit me if anyone
besides me knew of my porn collection it would be...”Your dad?” I said in
almost a whisper.
“Bingo!” Molly said leaning back in the chair again and this time I
noticed as her hands came up to rest on the arms of the chair her skirt flew
up a little to reveal her white cotton panties. I diverted my eyes but the sight
was imprinted in my mind and I felt my dick jump in my pants. I closed my
eyes and the vision was still there even though my anger was growing my
sexual frustration was winning out.
“Now,” she said leaning down again with her hands on the chair,
“what I want you to do for me.”
“What is that?” I said opening my eyes to look at her and
immediately my vision focused on where her hands were placed and her
underwear was still slightly in view.
“I want to see your porn collection.” she almost purred her request
and I had to shake my head in disbelief.
“I can't believe your father told you about that!”
“He didn't,” Molly said spinning in the chair again coming around
to face me, “I overheard him telling my mom.”
“He told your Mom?!” I exclaimed feeling the blood rush to my
face but somehow I was getting a slight erection from this conversation.
“Yup,” was her response, “and the reason I know he has been
sleeping with your wife is cause I caught them.”
“What?”
“Oh they don't know that I did,” Molly spoke putting her hands on
her thighs pulling the skirt up a little more and leaned back, “I came home
from school early about two weeks ago before the last day of my senior
year. I had walked home and I was going to sneak around the side when I
saw Mrs. Fitzgerald's bicycle leaning against the side of the house. I walked
in the side door and heard them upstairs going at it. I knew it wasn't my
mom cause I checked the garage and it was only my dad's car there.”
I knew the day she was talking about because I was at the office
when Molly's dad said he needed to leave early to pick up Molly from
school and not five minutes later Maggie called and said she dropped our
son off at the grand parent's house for the afternoon so she could go
shopping. I felt sick to my stomach and I walked out of reception into my
office. Molly jumped up and followed close behind me. I walked over to a
cabinet where I kept my liquor, poured myself a shot and downed the
burning liquid in one gulp. Pouring myself another molly looked around my
office trying to see where I hid my dirty movie stash and as I downed my
next glassful of alcohol I started to feel a little better.
“So can I see it?” she said almost like she was referring to seeing
my privates.
 “Okay.” I said finding the courage from the drinks I had consumed.
I figured if her dad has been fucking my wife of 6 years behind my back
then I was going to show his 18 year old daughter my porn collection and
maybe take it even further which is where Molly seemed to be wanting it to
go. I walked over to the closet I keep office supplies in and removed a
secret panel from the right side and pulled out a lock box of about 20 porn
DVD s. Walking over with my drink and the box, I set the box down on my
desk and unlocked it just as Molly skipped over and began perusing the
contents. Molly bent over the metal container as I sat down in my chair
slightly behind her, I watched as she hummed to herself and slowly shook
her teenage ass back and forth in front of me as she scanned the movies. I
leaned a little down to try and get a peek at her panties again when she
glanced over her shoulder at me.
“Why you dirty, man.” she said with a seductive smile that I
wouldn't have even imagined an 18 year old could produce. “Here let me
help.”
She lifted her skirt a little higher as she continued to look through
my things. I sat back with my third glass and stared at here beautiful round
ass that was covered by her white underwear. She shook it back and forth
and as she did she parted her smooth shapely legs just enough that I could
tell she shaved everywhere. My penis grew in size in my pants and I had to
shift myself to get more comfortable.
“So now what?” I asked watching her bottom.
“Now you put this on so we can watch it.” She said spinning
around with a movie about barely legal girl with older guys.
I stood up, took the movie from her as she sat on my desk swinging
her legs partly open and I inserted the disc into the player underneath my
flat screen TV that was hanging on the wall. As soon as the movie began to
play she took a seat on the couch that faced the screen and and patted the
cushion next to her to invite me to sit. Upon sitting she swung her legs over
my lap and leaned back on the arm of the couch waiting for the DVD's
menu to appear. “Is it okay to put my legs there?” She asked already
knowing the answer.
“Yep,” was my response and then I asked, “so is this some kind of
getting even thing against your dad?”
“Not at all. I've always had a thing for the older man.”
 “How many older men have you been with?” I asked finishing my
drink.
“None,” was her answer, “I have had sex before but only with
boys my age.”
“Oh yeah?” I said looking over at her and placing my right hand on
her thigh just above her knee, “and how many boys have you had sex
with?”
“Five.” she said without hesitation, “but in truth the sex was just
okay. They never went down on me and when they were having sex they
only lasted about 2 minutes so after they left I had to finish myself off.”
My cock was growing as she talked about her sex life and when the
menu for the DVD came up I reached over grabbed the remote and hit play.
She looked over to the screen and watched intently as the cast of characters
was being introduced. Well as each girl was being shown they were in
throws of sexual intercourse which is pretty normal for porn movies and as
we both watched each scene change I began massaging her thigh. As I did
this she parted her legs somewhat so my hand could go a little farther and as
my hand slid slowly and gently upward she didn't stop me.
“So why me?” I asked out of curiosity.
“Because I've always had a crush on you ever since we met.”
Molly allowed my hand to travel up her inner thigh to just below
her panties and I could feel the heated moister emanating from her crotch.
“So whatever happens here tonight, won't get back to my wife will it?” I
asked.
“Nope,” she said looking over at me with eyes that were starting to
become clouded with excitement as my hand moved upon her flesh, “I
never wanted to try something like this until I found out she was screwing
my dad.”
“What about your mom?”
“Oh her she messes around behind my dad's back just as much as
he does behind her's.”
“So you thought,” I said moving my hand just to barely touching
her underwear, “that tonight would be the night to talk to me?”
“I figured it would be as good a night as any since you drive me
home whenever it is raining.”
“Won't your parents wonder where you are?” I asked pressing a
finger against the wet cotton fabric and as I did she gasped and bit her lower
lip.
“They think I'm off with friends,” Molly said closing her eyes as
my finger rubbed the crotch of her panties, “besides I'm 18 now and since
my mom knows I'm sexually active and has me on birth control she doesn't
worry as much.”
“Well in that case...” I said pushing off the couch and gently
moving her to a sitting position with her back against the couch and her feet
resting on the floor. I set my glass down and got on my knees in front of
her. I put my hands on her legs and softly pushed them apart to which she
allowed. My penis was throbbing in my pants and I was going to do
something to Molly that she never had done before. I slid my body in
between her thighs, she looked at me through her glasses and began to take
them off when I stopped her. She smiled again and said “thank you.” for me
allowing her to keep her sight. I pressed myself to her crotch and she sighed
deeply when I kissed her. I felt her tongue slide over mine as we began to
make out and I pulled her skirt up around her waist. Her whole body was so
warm and inviting that I though my manhood was going to punch a hole
through my trousers and penetrate her right there but I slowly began to kiss
down her body as I undid the buttons of her blouse.
One after another her buttons came loose as I kissed down her neck
to where her shirt was beginning to open. She ran her fingers through my
hair and her breathing got heavier and faster as her top came all the way
open. I looked up at her face and she was stealing glances at the TV as I
kissed and licked around her young tits covered by her bra. Her body was
dripping with a sex aroma that had me reeling and as I reached around her
to unclasp her bra she leaned forward to allow me access. As the bra came
loose I pulled down her blouse and then pulled off her bra. Her gorgeous
breasts bounced firmly and invited me to taste of her skin. I leaned in and
began circling her right nipple with my tongue and at this point she was
almost hyperventilating from my touch. I sucked in her cap, she arched her
back and took in a deep breath. Pulling me closer to her body I teased her
delicious skin to a hard kernel and reached around her hips to grab her ass.
Her whole body was responding to my touch and as I moved to her left
breast she was trying to buck her pelvis into mine. Molly was on fire and
wanted her womanly sex organs satisfied by me. I wasted no time in kissing
from her tits down her stomach, when she realized what I was going to do
she leaned back on the couch and spread her legs even wider. Her under
garments were soaking wet as I pulled them down as she closed her legs
enough to let them pass and the wetness from her completely shaved vagina
left a line of fluid attached to the fabric. I licked it free as her panties came
off and I followed the wet trail up her left thigh to her hot opening. I took in
a deep breath of her flower and felt my head spin from the scent she was
putting off. It was hot sexual musk mixed with what smelled like
strawberries and as soon as I licked my tongue from her cavity to her
protruding clit she grabbed the back of my head with both hands and held
me there. I circled her clit then sucked it in and as repeated this process
over and over the more wet she became. Her juices were dripping down my
chin onto the leather couch creating a small puddle and as I ate her snatch
she could barely contain her body from trembling. She tried rotating her
hips, to arching her back and every sound that escaped from her throat told
me she was enjoying every second of my technique. She attempted to look
down at me but when she did her eyes rolled back up into her head. My
whole mouth was filled with her sweetness and it fueled my hard on to such
a degree that I had to unbutton my pants to give it circulation. She draped
her legs around my shoulders as her moaning got heavier and I could tell
she was on the verge of an orgasm. I lapped at her swollen nub faster and
harder which sent her over the edge that I was looking for and she came
with a fierceness that surprised me. She clawed at my head, tightened her
legs around my shoulders and let out a scream of “I'M CUMMING!!!!!!”
It must have lasted a good 20 seconds and her fluids were coming
out in waves after wards. She unwrapped me and I sat next to her on the
couch. Molly let her head fall into my lap right on top of my hard on and
what surprised me even more was that she looked up with glazed eyes and
began removing my pants so she could blow me. “have you ever...” was all
I could say.
“No, but I really want to.” was her heated response and as my 8
inches were released from their confines she grabbed the base of my shaft,
licked her lips and swallowed half of my rod in one gulp. I felt the surge of
pleasure tingle every inch of my cock and I had to try and turn my thoughts
to something else so I wouldn't explode inside her mouth. Even though she
was a oral virgin she did a great job, which she later confessed to me was
because of all the porn she watched. She reached out and took my hand
placing it on the back of her head. I did as she wanted and gripped her hair
and as she pulled away for a moment I heard her say, “Pull my hair hard,
make it hurt.”
I did as I was told and I grabbed her hair with force and controlled
her motions. As she sucked my dick she moaned load creating vibrations all
up my shaft and I looked down and saw here playing with herself at the
same time. I could not believe how good this was having this 18 year
woman blowing me in my office. My cock was fit to burst when I could tell
she was having a small self induced climax which spurred her to stop
sucking and climb on top of my lap. She kissed me as she reached between
her legs and grabbed my penis. She sat slowly down on to me and every
inch that slipped into her was hot and so very tight. Her pussy sucked on me
like it was hungry for my seed. Molly opened her mouth but no sound came
out. Her glasses were slipping down her sweat covered nose and as I
reached up to reposition them she settled all the way down on my meat.

“Don't move.” She said and pulled my head to her bosom.

I nestled my face in between her mounds of flesh as we stayed
perfectly still in this copulation. Her vagina was so wet, tight and hot that I
thought any movement would release my jet stream within seconds but she
held perfectly still. My prick jumped every time I felt her inner muscles
constrict tighter around me and as I felt her slowly move up I had to take in
a deep breath and hold it. Molly slowly rose and dropped gripping my body
with her arms holding me to her breasts. The sweat from her chest dripped
down my cheek and chin sliding down our interwoven bodies. Her moans
were loud in my ear that was pressed against her and as her rhythm began to
speed up I had to bite my tongue to keep from cumming. I cupped her ass
and parted the cheeks and slid a hand down to massage her rectum which
seemed to please her even more. The lubrication from our bodies made it
easy to rub that area without friction and as she bounced up on my rod her
moans became cries of passion and then an explosive climax which took all
my strength to not do the same. She rode me harder and harder as she came
screaming, “OH MY GOD! YES!!” over and over again. When she slowed
her motion and sat still for several seconds breathing easier at the passing
moments she stood up and turned herself to kneel on the couch gripping
the back.
“Fuck me from behind,” she commanded, fill me up. “I've always
wanted to feel a man cum inside me this way.”
 It didn't take any more encouraging than that. I stood up with a
dripping wet and hard cock, grabbed her hips and slipped the head of my
penis into her awaiting hole. As I slid all the way in I didn't bother to waste
time I just began fucking her slowly at first and as she commanded me to go
faster I did. I was ramming her tight wet pussy sending shock wave after
shock wave of ecstasy through our bodies. I took pleasure in watching her
ass ripple with each thrust and delighted in the sight of perspiration
dripping across her body. “OH YEAH, MR. FITZGERALD!! FUCK ME
HARDER!! CUM HARD INSIDE ME!!” Molly screamed and as she spoke
I felt my testicle tighten with with expectation of release.
I pumped harder as she talked dirty and I finally let myself go. As
Molly felt my dick twitch and the first shot of my jizz travel up my shaft
she pushed back as hard as she could racking her cervix on to the head of
my unload penis and came herself. I grabbed her hips and pulled her back
as my cock shot hot load after load deep inside of her box and as her own
climax ripped through her body her pussy tightened to the point of cutting
off a couple of shots just so when it released the shot would be more
powerful to the both of us. I leaned my head back and cried out in pleasure
as I felt my cum fill her vagina. I pulled out and watched in fascination as
my semen dripped from her pussy to puddle on to the leather of my office
couch. I sat down and Molly cuddled up next to me and we didn't speak as
the porn continued to play on the TV. After several minutes we both noticed
that my manhood had gone soft so as not to waste it we found new and
exciting places to fuck each others brains out. At one point Molly pulled me
into her father's office, bent herself over the desk and let me nail her right
there. If only he knew what other positions we tried in in his office but hey
he didn't have a problem screwing my wife in my bed so I didn't have a
problem fucking his 18 year old daughter on his work station. What cums
around goes around.
All My Fantasies in One Night by
Layla Mills
Hi, my name is Amanda. I just turned 31 years old this month and my
husband and I celebrated my birthday by giving me something I've always
wanted to try, multiple guys at the same time while he watched. Well it was
kind of a joint present, you see my husband has always had kind of an
interest to see me have sex with another guy and I have always wanted to
give him that wish. His cuckold fetish began not long after we were married
and he felt rather bad that he was the second guy I had ever slept with since
I lost my virginity right after high school when I was 18 years old. To tell
the truth it wasn't the greatest sex, my first time, it was awkward and there
was no romance to it. Just me and my then boyfriend in the back of his car
and about ten minutes of trying to find a comfortable position and then he
came. Luckily he was wearing a condom because I wasn't on birth control
like I am now. Well fast forward to me meeting Jacob when I was 20 and in
college. We hit it off right away and dated for about 5 months before we
took the step into the realm of sex. Jacob is a couple of years older than I
am and at the time had some sexual experience that fueled my interest in
sex beyond my failed first attempt. He was amazing at everything and
where as he isn't the most hung guy compared to many of the porn actors
I've seen he certainly can get me off with no problem. But he has always
been kind of sad that I really didn't get to play as much as he did when I
was in college and I started working right after. To tell the truth I have been
and will be very happy with my sex life with Jacob but I can't deny that I
had always wondered what other men were like in bed.

Well after two years of being together he proposed and I said yes.
We have decided no kids for at least a couple more years and he has been
the only man to get me off. Well on night him and I had just started fooling
around when he started asking me questions like, What was the one thing
I've always wanted to try or would I ever want to try a threesome? Well at
first I was rather shy about it but when we started getting further into our
playing around that night I told him that I always wanted to try sex with
multiple guys and that usually my masturbation fantasies involved 3 guys
one black the other white and all of my holes filled. That really turned him
on and for the first time that night we tried anal and I loved every second of
it. So Jacob told me his fetish and so up until this night I'm about to tell you
about we always talked about it and had really great nights of fun thinking
about it. The only problem with making it a reality was I'm rather shy and
self conscience about my appearance. I'm rather on the petite side, I'm
blonde, 5' 7” B cup breasts, blue eyes, everyone, including my husband,
tells me I'm very pretty, I have a great ass and I look wonderful in a tight
skirt but it still didn't help that I, like most women, didn't feel very pretty.
That is until the new guy, Robert, started working at my job.
Robert is a thirty-seven year old 6' 3” black man, divorced, short
hair and the most amazing light brown eyes. After a couple of months of
working in the same place as him we spoke mostly in passing but it was
always rather flirtatious, eyes wandering over each other as we said hello
and how are you, the smile and the backward looks at each other when we
passed. I had never thought that it would go much further even though
Jacob had told me to ask him out for a drink, talk and see where it may go.
So a couple of months went by and my birthday was fast approaching and I
never did talk with Robert until one night when my car wouldn't start. I was
a little late getting out of the office and when I turned the key in the ignition
it just wouldn't crank. So I was standing in the parking garage talking with
Jacob on the phone with the hood of my car up when I heard a voice behind
me ask me if I needed help. I turned to see who it was and I was face to face
with Robert. I felt a tingly sensation in my gut that ran to between my legs
as I told him that my car was dead and he offered to give me a lift. I told
Jacob who it was and he said to accept the ride and if Robert and I decided
to maybe go out for a drink he would understand.
So I accepted the ride and on the way out I asked Robert if he
would like to go out and have a drink or two and get to know one another.
He was hesitant at first because I am married but I explained my husband
didn't mind and that seemed to put his mind at ease. We found a quiet little
restaurant with a bar and got a booth. We ordered some drinks and an
appetizer and began talking. We talked about work and mundane things in
our lives but as we ordered drink after drink we began talking about more
personal things as we started loosing up with each other. We talked about
everything in our lives from my marriage with Jacob to his divorce from his
wife and we really hit it off. After about two hours of talking and getting a
more than a little tipsy I decided to get a little brave and and ask him if I
could sit next him in our darkened booth so I could ask him a really
personal question. He looked into my eyes and gave me a smile before he
said yes so I slipped over to his side and scooted rather close. I don't know
what had come over me except maybe it was being kind of drunk but I had
the courage to speak mind and I did. I placed my hand on his thigh and I
leaned in close to his ear as he tilted his head to listen. The mix of his
cologne and his manly musk almost made me swoon and I had to close my
eyes to keep the room from spinning. Being intoxicated and with the subject
I was about to breach with Robert I could feel my womanhood grow moist.
“I was wondering,” I said quietly, “but you would be find me
attractive would you?”
“Oh yeah,” he responded with enthusiasm. “Most definitely! I've
always found you to be very beautiful.”
I know I blushed but I didn't move from next to him and I found
my hand on his thigh rubbing gently as I spoke. “Would you by any chance
be interested in having a couple of drinks with me and my husband one
night?” I said with a smile, “Don't get me wrong, nothing would happen
with you and my husband it would be all for me.”
“Tonight?” Robert asked his smile growing larger.
“Not tonight,” I answered back, “but very soon. I need to talk with
Jacob about making plans for a night very soon.”
“Count me in.” Robert said reaching down and taking my hand that
I didn't even realize had moved up his inner thigh and was gently gripping
just below his penis. I pulled away with a giggle and he paid for our drinks.
We left arm in arm to his car and along the way home we talked more about
the night I had just invited him to. He was very excited and even admitted
he had had some experience with group sex before. Before I could inquire
about it he pulled into my driveway and before I got out of the car I leaned
over and kissed him. I couldn't believe I was doing it but when I did I
reached in between his legs and felt the massive hard on he had under his
pants. It was enormous in my hand and I could only fantasize what it would
be like to ride it, having it deep inside me while Jacob watched. He groaned
as he kissed me back and we both made out for at least a full minute setting
my pussy on fire for sex. I almost invited him in right then but I knew I had
to talk with Jacob first. After exchanging numbers, getting out and watching
him drive away, I walked inside and was greeted by my husband. I didn't
even say anything I just jumped my husband's body right there in the front
hallway. He didn't object at all and we ended up leaving a trail of clothes
from the front door all the way to the couch and into the bedroom. We
screwed our brains out for what seemed like hours and I told him that
Robert was more than interested in coming over one night. I must have cum
six times that night and Jacob came twice because the thought of finally
having a threesome was really turning us both on so much that we couldn't
stop fucking.
The next morning Jacob asked me for Robert's phone number so he
could have a talk with him about the night of sex. I gave it to him and he
drove me to work so he could get my car to the shop. I walked around work
with a big stupid grin on my face all day long and a fire raging between my
legs. Everyone at work kept asking me why I was smiling so much and I
just said that Jacob was giving me a surprise for my birthday. That seemed
to satisfy people's curiosity and when I saw Robert we both stopped to have
a conversation in the hall. He told me that he talked with Jacob and that he
and my husband were going out to have a couple of beers that night to talk.
I knew mostly it was so Jacob could get to know Robert before he allowed
another man to have sex with me but when my birthday came up I found
out that both of them had made plans to really give me a surprise that I was
not expecting.

The night of my birthday Jacob told me to wear something that

said “rip this off and fuck me”, so I wore this tight black one piece body
skirt that tied around my neck and hung onto my curves like it was painted
on. I wore a pair of black lace thongs, no bra and thigh highs held on by a
garter belt underneath. Jacob said it was perfect and made no mention to
where we were going or what was going to happen but I knew it had
something to do with Robert because the weeks before this night Robert
had this smile on his face at work that told me something was up but he was
keeping it a secret. The not knowing what was going to happen kept me
horny everyday and the last week before my birthday Jacob would not have
sex with me no matter how much I begged. He just kept saying wait until
your birthday, so I had no other choice but to wait and I'm really glad I did
because the next morning after that night I was well satisfied with my
surprise. Jacob took me out to dinner and for a little dancing at a local club.
By the time we left the club I was energized and ready for the next part of
the night. When we got in the car to go to our next destination I started to
lean over and give Jacob some head but he stopped me saying that I needed
to save my energy and when we pulled into a very nice hotel parking lot I
began to tremble at the thought of what was in store for me. Jacob called
someone on his cell phone and asked what room number and led me by the
hand to the elevator to the top floor. We arrived at the honeymoon suite and
my husband knocked on the door. I was holding onto Jacob closely when
Robert answered the door wearing nothing more than a tank top and a pair
of pajama pants. The men shook hands and I almost ran into Robert's arms
as he grabbed me into a hug. He pulled away and gave me a look over and
and smiled this hungry smile and invited us in. I was so turned on about
having both of these men that I could feel my thong getting moist but when
I stepped into the room and saw two more gorgeous guys wearing almost
nothing I squealed in delight.
“Happy Birthday, sweetheart.” Jacob said giving me a hug from
behind and kissing me on my cheek. He moved away from me to poured
himself a drink from the bar and watched as I stood there in the middle of
the room like a deer caught in headlights. I had never met the two other
men in the room before but Robert introduced them by taking me by the
hand and leading me over to them. “This is Ben,” he said, “Ben this is
Amanda.”
“A real pleasure.” the tall black man said to me. He was a little
shorter than Robert but just as muscular. There wasn't a bit of fat on his
frame, wide shoulders, a six pack stomach wearing nothing but a pair of
pants. He had shoulder length dreadlocks and dark eyes and the way he
looked at me I just knew I was in for a hell of a night.
“And this here,” Robert continued, “is Adrian.” I walked over to
other toned man in the room and felt like a porn princess that was going to
have the night of her life. Adrian was white but with a dark tan, he was
wearing a short sleeve shirt with a pair of boxers covering his man parts and
I could see from the was his thighs bulged and rippled with muscles he
worked out quite a bit. He had short cropped hair and beautiful blue eyes
and he shook my hand with a sex hungry smile. It didn't take but a second
after the introductions that I felt the presence of Ben move up behind me. I
looked back and saw Jacob making himself comfortable on one of the
armchairs hold his drink waiting for the show to start. The look on his face
told me he was really going to enjoy it too so instead of keeping him
waiting I immediately turned around to Ben and kissed him.
I had to step on my tip toes to do it but Ben wrapped his arms
around me and that when I felt the other men's hands begin to explore my
body. My whole body reacted to this attention, my toes curled, my stomach
tightened, my pussy got so wet that my thong was almost soaked. I felt both
Adrian and Robert pull my skirt up around my waist and I felt the both
grabbing my bare ass and running their hands up and down my legs. Ben
pulled my skirt up and over my head finishing what the other two had
started and as soon as my tits were free he sucked the left nipple into his
mouth. I clung to his shoulders as he feed on me and felt my thong get
pulled free and hands explore the hot wet space between my legs. “Holy
shit,” Adrian said, “she is soaking wet!”
“Oh yeah?” I heard Robert answer, “Well then I got to taste that!”
And with that he shifted my legs apart while I was standing and Ben
continued to suck on my nipples. Adrian came around to my front and
leaned in to kiss me as I felt Robert's head slip in between my legs from
behind. Robert's mouth and tongue found my clit fast and I would have
fallen over if it hadn't been for two other men holding me up. Adrian moved
down to my free breast and began sucking the hard nub there. All three sets
of hands were moving me in such a way that I knew it wouldn't take long
for my first climax. I was already horny from the anticipation of this night
so finally having Robert between my legs plus the two extra men as a
surprise birthday present put me on cloud 9. The mixture of manly smells
was making me drunk for sex and I could no longer tell who's hands were
where and how I was being held up. I felt hands pushing me down and I
don't know how Robert kept his mouth on my pussy but he went right on
down with me as I fell to my knees. I looked down into Robert's eyes and I
felt his tongue parting my labia lips. He was lapping at me with a ferocity
that was bringing me closer and closer to cumming but I held it back as
much as I could. Suddenly when I looked up there in front of me were two
of the largest hard cocks I had ever seen outside of a porn movie. One
eleven inch black and one 9 inch white and both of their owners were
stroking them in front of my face. I didn't even think about it I just reached
up and took control from them both and first pulled the Ben into my mouth.
 To say he tasted great would be an understatement, never before
had I been with more than one guy at a time and now here I was with three.
There is something to be said about having one man licking my pussy and
one man in my mouth all the while I'm jerking off the third. I was in cock
heaven and I was so turned on that I had forgotten that Jacob was even in
the room watching me. The huge chocolate rod that was in my mouth was
so delicious that I couldn't stop sucking on it. I felt fingers grip my hair and
pull me away but I just tried to go back to it. The hand that was controlling
my head moved me over to Adrian and I swallowed his staff just as
hungrily as I had Ben not two seconds before. The wonderful sensation on
my clit never stopped and for some reason the climax I felt building hit a
peak and just stayed there. I was in a total sexual trance, a place I had never
been before just fucking one guy. I mean Jacob has gotten me close but not
like at that moment with all three guys . I sucked Adrian for a minute then
moved back to Ben and after giving them both much needed attention I felt
Robert quit licking me which only stopped me for a moment to watch him
stand up next to the other two men. I quickly pulled down his pajama pants
and his penis swung out in front of my face. It was the same size as Ben's
but curved upward and for the first time in about 15 minutes I realized
Jacob was sitting there with his mouth wide open in total fascination at
what he was seeing. So I gave him something to watch I swallowed Robert
about half way and slowly released him from my mouth allowing Jacob to
watch inch by wet inch escape my lips. When my mouth parted around
Robert's swollen cock head I swirled my tongue over it and went back in
just as slow. Robert held onto my hair as I reached up and gripped Adrian in
my left hand and Ben moved around to my right so my free hand could
stroke him. The profile view that Jacob got must have been amazing as my
head bobbed down on Robert my hands moved in unison on the other two
men. The smell of sex was so thick in the room you could have cut it with a
knife and it just served to turn me on even more. I could feel my wetness
dripping from my vagina lips making a small puddle on the floor when I
felt the men I was surrounded by pick me up and place me on my back on
the edge of the bed. Being moved like this made me feel controlled and like
the only way I was going to leave this room was to to satisfy each of these
men's urges. But I didn't want to leave the room, I was so surprised at how
not shy I was being in this situation that I was ready for anything. What I
was really ready for is what Robert was about to give me as he got in
between my legs.
Adrian and Ben climbed up on the bed on either side of my face as
Robert pressed the head of his dick to my dripping pussy. He didn't enter
me just yet but instead leaned forward and sucked on my tits as I took
Adrian's rod into my mouth. My other hand stroked Ben as I felt Robert
move from one nipple to the other all the while rubbing himself against my
opening. I moaned softly on the penis down my throat and when I felt
Robert stand up and thrust the first four inches inside of me I had to pull
away from Adrian in order to let out a heavy cry of pleasure. Robert held
there for a few seconds and I then took Ben into my mouth. As Robert
began to slip further into me the taste of cock got even better and I
swallowed as much as I could without gagging. I could feel Robert's penis
hit my G-spot and push even further to my cervix. There was some pain but
it hurt so good. I could feel my pussy latching onto him trying to suck him
off and Robert sat still for a moment breathing heavy. “So how is it?” Ben
asked.
“God damn she is fucking tight!” Robert answered pulling out a
little then thrusting in more. I moaned heavy switching my lips over to
Adrian and I could feel that sexual peak coming back stronger. I didn't think
I would be able to hold onto it when Robert began speeding up his rhythm
and I moved my mouth between the two men on either side of me but I did.
It was like a steady orgasm that never was over. Robert pumped me slow at
first but began getting harder forcing me to try and keep a cock in my
mouth. Finally I just held onto both Adrian and Ben stroking them as I
watched Robert hold my legs apart fucking me. Watching and and feeling
this gorgeous ebony man fucking me with two more dicks in my hands is all
it took to launch me over the edge of that peak. When Robert heard the
moan start from my gut and he felt my woman parts grip him even tighter
he shoved himself all the way in hit bottom and sending me into the first of
two of the most powerful orgasms I had that night. I could not hold back the
scream that erupted from my throat because the pleasure that ripped through
me was like no other I had ever felt in my life. I could feel my pussy
become even more wet and squirt our from around the big black dong
penetrating me. My whole body was shaking and when I started coming
down Robert pulled out leaving a wet puddle behind him on the bed.
 I wasn't done though I sat up and pushed Adrian down on to the
bed and straddled him. My honey was flowing out of me when I slid my
vagina across the underside of his meat.
“Put your cock in me!” I growled and he obeyed with a smile. He
reached down and slipped his thickness, with no effort at all, all the way
inside me. I rode him hard and fast and when I sat up with his prick filling
me both Ben and Robert stood on either side of me ready for their dicks to
be sucked. I first took Robert because I was curious to see how good he
would taste with my cum on his penis and I when he slid into my mouth I
wasn't disappointed. The taste and smell of our sex was so intoxicating that
my eyes rolled up into my head and I couldn't stop from moaning and trying
to swallow every inch of him. Adrian was rock hard and driving me insane
when I pulled away from Robert to give Ben a blow job. I thought of how I
was going to fuck Ben next and I knew the position that I was going to have
him in. The thought of what I was going to do next made me ride Adrian
even faster and harder and from the moans and his heavy breathing he was
getting close to cumming. So I slowed down and finally stopped with him
buried to his balls inside me. I didn't move as I felt his penis twitch around
in me and slowly sucked both Ben and Robert one at a time then at the
same time tried to put their heads together in my mouth. After a few
seconds I decided that Adrian's cock was lubricated enough for the finale
and I slipped off of him. I motioned him to the edge of the bed where he
laid down with his feet off the side and I turned straddling Adrian with my
back to him. I looked at Ben and pointed to the floor where he hopped
down fast and Robert positioned himself next to me. All three men seemed
to know what was happening as I I took Adrian's slick penis and slipped the
head into my ass. I gasped at the invasion but as I relaxed myself Adrian
pushed right in about 5 inches. I spread my legs placing my feet on Adrian's
hard thighs and looked up into Ben's eyes.
“I want you to fuck me until you cum inside me, I said to Ben and
then I want you, Robert to take his place.”
“Hell yeah, baby,” Ben said moving in to penetrate me, “I've been
waitin for this.” He placed his dick head right at my opening and rubbed it
around before he pushed inside of me. The suspense was invigorating and
when I stole a glance at my husband who had been watching this whole
time he had his own penis out and was slowly masturbating to the scene in
front of him. Just then Ben parted my pussy with his enormous cock and the
cry of pure ecstasy from me echoed off the walls. I had never felt so filled
in my entire life and the feeling of both men inside me can not even be
described in words. Every nerve ending was being touched and sending my
brain and body into sexual overdrive. I could not believe that I was getting
my first double penetration by two men I had never met before until tonight
and to say it was completely and totally amazing is an understatement. I
looked up to Robert who was next to my head and I took his prick down my
throat. All of my holes were filled and each man moved in and out like
pistons on a well lubricated machine. No matter what happened after this
night I would have to do this again and my love for Jacob grew right then
because I knew he wouldn't deny me what I wanted. Ben and Adrian
slammed away at my neither regions while Robert filled my mouth. That
peak of my second climax was fast approaching again and I knew that after
this next orgasm I was most likely going to be done for the night with sex. I
could hear all three men moaning, I could smell their sweat mixed with the
sex dripping off their bodies. My juices flowed so heavy that they kept
Adrian well lubricated enough to slide in and out of my ass while Ben
fucked my pussy. After a few minutes of this position I felt Ben's penis
jump inside me and his moan turned to a growl. I felt him surge and pump
his first shot of semen up the length of his shaft, out the tip filling me with
his hot jizz. He pushed hard and further into me sending me to the brink of
my explosion but I pulled away from Robert and bit hard into my hand to
keep me from going over. He hot cum spurted heavy inside my twat and
when he pulled out his spunk came out like a river. I didn't even have to say
anything to Robert he immediately jumped off the bed and took Ben's place,
“Are you two men ready to fill me up?” I asked both Robert and Adrian.
“You have no Idea how close I am to do that!” Adrian replied
“Can you hold it until the same time as Robert?” I asked felling his
cock jumping slightly inside me.
“I'll try.” was his response and with that Robert plunged deep
making me gasp in pleasure. He didn't even start slow he just started
fucking hard and fast as I could feel Ben's seed dripping from me. My body
was on a train ride to the biggest orgasm of my life and I was enjoying
every second of it. As I felt Adrian tense up and grab my hips hard
announcing his own orgasm I allowed myself to look up into Robert's eyes
to give him his cue and then I looked over at Jacob who was sitting on the
edge of his chair beating his meat waiting for me to cum. He had a look of
utter passion at watching his wife fucking other men and when Adrian
groaned loudly as the first shot entered me Robert did the same. No longer
could I keep my own climax at bay with two hard dick firing their hot stick
jizz inside me at the same time. I felt it course through my vagina and my
ass, up to my stomach, past my tits which my nipples instantly became hard
and up into my brain seizing up my body into a rigid thing that stop me
from even breathing as the orgasm hit me. I felt both men tighten at each
release of their sperm and everything became muffled in my ears. I tried
hard to catch my breath and began to see spots behind my eye lids. The
sensation was not unlike the first climax but was more powerful to say the
least. When Robert pulled out I ejaculated and was finally able to take my
first breath of air in ten seconds. When I rolled off of Adrian I could just
make out the sounds of Jacob bringing himself to his own orgasm but that
all faded away when I passed out from the intensity of the sex.

I was out cold for about an hour and when I woke up I was clean
and covered up in the bed. Jacob had wiped me down of the sex and put me
in under the covers. The other three men were gone and Jacob was sitting in
the arm chair watching TV. When I stirred he came over sat on the edge of
the bed, leaned down, kissed me and said “Happy birthday.” I couldn't even
talk, I was still dizzy so I just smiled and closed my eyes. I heard the TV
turn off and Jacob cuddle up next to me. We both slept well that night and
in the morning even though I was sore Jacob was under the covers giving
me head. Just the thought of what took place the night before turned me on
to the point where I was wet and dripping for more. So before check out
time from the hotel Jacob made sure that I was sexually satisfied one more
time before leaving and from that day on our sex life has gotten so much
better.
Affair with an old Flame by Layla
Mills
My name is Jack McCain, two months to 40 and I'm a freelance writer and
business owner. Granted I'm not famous but there are some circles that
know me so you can only guess that I'm not going to use my real name nor
shall I use the real name of an old flame that I had an affair with. Not only
to protect my marriage but to protect her's. I will only call her Shelly and
the last time we had seen each other was almost 20 years prior to our
meeting each other at the same convention. Now I had to get away from
home, my wife and my life for awhile and a writers convention came up
that I made plans to go. I do love my wife but as it is we have been together
since we both were 24 and we are climbing up there in years with being
married. Fifteen years to be exact, we got married not long after meeting
each other and I am not saying we don't have a wonderful time together but
in some aspects the relationship has grown stale. I have grown weary of the
mundane hum drum of the day in and day out of the same old things. My
wife and I wake up, go to our jobs eat lunch at the same old places, come
home, eat dinner in silence and go to bed facing away from each other. I
even have a feeling she has been seeing someone on the side which just
adds to the sadness I was feeling, now I'm not a jealous man but I do have
my needs and the fact that I have not had the intimate closeness of my wife
in some time led to the night with Shelly many states away.
Shelly and I were boyfriend and girlfriend back when she had just
turned 17 and I was 22 and it wasn't exactly looked fondly upon by her
father nor my parents. Although my parents were a little more
understanding, Shelly's father made it known to me within three or four
months he didn't want me seeing his little girl, out of respect and a little fear
of a 22 year old seeing a17 year old I backed off. Although it broke mine
and Shelly's hearts, I didn't want there to be a big situation, mainly with me
going to jail and I also figured that we were both young, moving on would
be easy. Well years passed and we had not spoken since the breakup but one
day I had received a friend request on one of those popular social websites
from Shelly. At first I wasn't sure because of the years that had passed and I
had it in my mind that she disliked me. Well it turned out it was her and we
began corresponding back and forth. We spoke on many things, our
marriages, her son, and what took place years ago with our break up. It
turned out that she was the supervisor of a convention hall across the
country from me and she still thought of me from time to time. She wrote of
how when she found me online she almost didn't write to me because she
thought that I hated her which was just the complete opposite, as was her
feelings toward me. We would sometimes write or speak on the phone of
how it would be in each others arms or in the throws of passion on some
bed together but we always knew that it could never happen ,what with the
distance of where we lived and the significant others we were married to. It
still didn't stop us from wanting a night with each other and so we
continued to tease each other through writings or phone calls. Well for
months we spoke and one day she told me of a writer's convention that
would be taking place at her hall for about a week in a months time. Well
with my business and only being a freelance writer I turned down the offer
and could hear the disappointment in her words down the phone.
So one night, not more than a week after Shelly's invitation, when I
had a particularly bad day at work and my wife called and said she was
“working late” and wouldn't be home until 1 or 2 in the morning, I decided
to make a surprise trip to the writer convention under the alias Jack
McCain. I filled out and paid for the registration forms online, got my plane
tickets and told my wife I was going. Well of course she didn't seem the
least bit disappointed that I was leaving for a week, more so she seemed
rather happy to have the house to herself and I'm guessing her lover for the
time I would be away. I of course wasn't going to let on what my ulterior
motives were with my trip nor did I tell Shelly I was going to be arriving. I
still played the part to her that I couldn't make it but was able to covertly
make sure she was working the convention to which she was. For the three
weeks before my trip I had a smile on my face where ever I went, at work,
at home, at the gym, no matter where I was a smile was plastered to my
face and people noticed.
My wife being one of them she would ask me, “What are you so
happy about?”
“Getting away on my trip to the convention,” was my answer. I
tried to explain it to her that I just needed the change even if it was only for
a week. That answer seemed to satisfy her and she left me alone. I knew
that she just wanted me away so she could have her own time but it still
didn't stop me from being happy. As I said, my wife and I love each other
but there are times when a couple, even if they are married, need a little
space. I knew my wife still loves me because the last two days before my
trip she seemed to get kind of clingy with me. Wanting to talk to me at
dinner or cuddle with me in bed. It was a nice change but it still didn't
change the situation that I was going to have an affair.
The day came and I boarded the plane after my wife dropped me
off with a rather cold hug, kiss and an robotic sounding I love you before
she jumped back in the car and drove away to work. The flight was relaxing
and I, for the most part, slept the entire trip. Once I landed I grabbed my
bags and rented a car to go and check in to my hotel. I only had a couple
hours of daylight left and after a shower and a fresh change of clothes I
decided to go and check in to the convention hall even though the
convention itself didn't start for another two days. I found the address easy
enough with my GPS and it guided me straight there, the only problem was
it was closed but there were still a couple of cars parked in the parking lot
and I wasn't sure if either one was Shelly’s. I decided to wait because I
knew she would be leaving soon since her knock off time was 6 and it was
just past 5:45. Not long after 6 she walked out talking to one of her
coworkers, she looked amazing and I wanted to get out of the car to meet
up with her but I didn't want her employee to have any suspicions. As they
parted ways I decided to pull over to park next to her car and get out. She
looked over at my approaching car but failed to recognize me behind the
wheel and as I pulled up to stop on the passenger’s side of her vehicle I got
out keeping my head turned so she wouldn't tell it was me. She seemed to
get a little nervous when a stranger pulled up and got out his car next to her
but when I spoke she stopped fumbling with her keys and stared at me in
disbelief.
“Excuse me, Miss,” I said looking at her with a big smile across
my face, “is it too late to sign up for the writers convention?”
Her mouth fell open and she blinked once then twice almost as if
she were trying to wash away a mirage from her beautiful eyes. Her keys
and purse fell from her grip as she brought her hands up to her mouth to
stifle a cry of surprise. She still didn't say anything as she looked over my
shoulder to watch as her coworker drove out and away from the parking lot
and she came around the car with outstretched arms to pull me into a hug. I
returned the hug and even though this was something of a taboo for both of
us to be in each others arms it felt warm and inviting and above all it felt
right. “I can't believe you're here!” She exclaimed and putting both of her
hands gently on either side of my face she kissed me. There was no tongue
at first just a slight parting of our lips pressing together and as we held it
our tongues softly felt for each other. Even though we were standing in the
open parking lot we held each other tightly pressing our bodies together
hold the kiss as long as we could. I couldn't believe I was here with Shelly
after all these years and just being in her arms was paradise away from the
banality of my life. I felt so alive as we kissed in the growing darkness of
the evening, more alive than I had felt in years and I felt like I was 20 years
younger. We seemed to not be able to release our lips from each other and
Shelly leaned back against her car taking me with her. I pushed a leg
slightly between her own which she allowed to pass with no objection and I
felt the heat of her womanly parts upon my thigh. Our embrace tightened as
we kissed and our tongues played and rolled over each other fueling the fire
we felt for each other and hadn't been able to express except through email
or phone calls. The air around us seem to thicken with a sexual tension that
had been suppressed for so long and was finally being released. I found my
arms lowering to the space just above her buttocks and I reveled in the
pressing of her ample bosom on my chest but we both stopped because we
realized the reality around us in an instant.

We held each other for a long moment before she spoke, “I don't
want to leave,” she said, “but I promised my husband I would be right
home.”
“I know,” I answered kissing her on the forehead, “but I'm here all
week so we will find time for each other.”
“You can count on it.” She said hugging me even tighter and
pressing her cheek to my chest. We didn't want to let go but we needed to. I
couldn't help but have an erection from our meeting make out session and I
was quite sure she herself was turned on.
“Tomorrow then?” I asked hopeful.
“Where are you staying?” was her question to mine and I told her
the name of the hotel. She kissed me one more time before I walked her to
her car and as she got in to drive away she rolled down the window for one
more parting kiss. I could see her looking in the rear view mirror and her
eyes told me of her smile as she drove away. I watched with a moment of
sadness as she left me alone in the parking lot and I got in my car and drove
away from the convention hall to my hotel room.

Once at my back in my room, which I had spared no expense and

got the best room they had, I sat down and ordered my dinner and lay down
on my bed to await the food. I flipped through the channels and found
nothing to watch because my mind was on Shelly and our meeting a couple
of hours earlier. I sat up, went to the mini bar, removed my shirt and fixed
myself a drink as a knock came upon my door.
I approached and asked, “Who is it?”
“Room service.” was the female reply and I opened the door. Sure
enough the cart with my food was there but so was Shelly wearing a cat like
seductive smile and her hair and make up done in such a way that made her
look even more beautiful if that was even possible .
“Why, hello!” I said in surprise as I moved to one side allowing her
to enter. I noticed she was wearing a long reddish brown woman's trench
coat tied in the middle and a pair of heels. She pushed the cart in and kissed
me deeply running her hands over my bare chest and pulling away with a
satisfied smile on her face at what she was touching.
“I have only a couple of hours before I have to be home, she said
removing the lid on my food, you should eat first.”
“Are you hungry?” I asked out of courtesy.
“Nope,” she said sitting on the edge of the bed, crossing her legs
which I noticed when the opening of the coat parted she was wearing thigh
highs, “I ate before coming over. You need to eat to get up your strength.”
“Alright.” Was my response and I say down to devour my food as
fast as I could. I spoke very little as I ate so Shelly talked about how she
was so happy at my surprise visit and as she spoke she leaned back on the
bed slightly. I answered her questions as they came and was growing more
and more excited as she allowed her legs to show off a little more of the
thigh highs she was wearing to the point where I could see she wasn't
wearing anything but a garter belt and underwear under her coat. The full
view I was guessing was going to come after I was done eating and I was
not wrong in the least.
 I finished my meal and Shelly came over and took me by the hand
to lead me to the bed. She sat me down on the edge of the bed and kissed
me before standing up in front of me. She reached down and started to untie
her coat. “And now,” she said with a purr, “for dessert.”
She opened the coat and my mouth dropped wide open. She was
wearing a pair of black thigh highs held on by a garter belt, a pair of black
lacy panties and a tight bra that squeezed her large breast together that
accentuated her entire form. Shelly's full figure was amazing and I was
completely captivated by her curves. Her perfume intensified the longing
for her and the smile she wore made the whole sight of her almost surreal.
She was so beautiful that I was almost afraid to touch her because I thought
that she may disappear like a dream and for a moment I thought that maybe
I had come back to my room and fell asleep. Shelly took the initiative she
let the coat fall behind her and placing her hands on my shoulders she
gently pushed me back as she slid on top of me. Her lips locked on to mine
and with her body pressed hotly against me I felt the stirrings in my pants.
She slipped her legs on either side of my hips and I could feel her moist
heat through my slacks. As we kissed, I ran my hands softly over her bare
skin and the energy it gave off was almost electrifying. We didn't move fast
even though we had only a short time but I was thankful for the slowness so
we could savor the moments before the anticipated intercourse. Shelly
kissed my neck as I did to her in return and I delighted in the taste and smell
of her flesh as she grew more aroused. The more we tasted of this forbidden
fruit of each other the more excited we both became and after several
minutes of this beginning foreplay I rolled Shelly over on to her back which
she allowed without protest.
I lay over to her side and traced a finger from the top of her right
thigh high, to edge of her panties between her legs, up her stomach, to the
cleavage of her breasts to her neck then ending at her lips. My eyes
followed my fingers trail until they stopped at her lips to which I looked
deep into her eyes and as her lips parted slightly to suck my fingers in I saw
nothing but her arousal staring back at me. I leaned in and kissed the tops of
her breasts and trailed my tongue up the line of her cleavage as she sucked
on my fingers. As I nibbled gently on her mounds of flesh Shelly reached
behind herself and unfastened the clasp of her bra. I smiled hungrily as her
bosom was freed of their confines and I gazed upon her nakedness so as to
keep the image forever in my mind of her beauty. I pulled my hand gently
from her lips and moved the saliva damp fingers down to her right nipple. I
lightly rubbed the cap with a small circular motion and watched her
reaction on her face. Shelly closed her eyes at my touch, biting her lower lip
and her nipple grew hard under my fingers. I leaned in to trail my tongue
around where my hand had just been and as I tasted her breast for the first
time I breathed in her smell. I was becoming drunk from her sexual aroma
and the touch of her skin. My erection was becoming uncomfortable in my
pants so I unsnapped the button to give myself so relief and as I did I
sucked in Shelly's erect and hard nipple. She let go with a gasp and her
whole chest heaved up pressing my whole face to her mound of flesh as I
sucked it in. I reached over to her other breast and massaged it lovingly
enjoying the touch of her body so immensely that I didn't ever want her to
leave my room. I slipped and hand down her body and as I sucked on her
other nipple I caressed her hot space between her legs bringing forth
another intake of breath from her followed by a loud moan from her throat.
Shelly whole body began to writhe under my touch and with that I moved
over the top of her. She parted her legs to allow my body entrance but I
never removed my lips from her tits. I kissed and licked them over their
entirety and I was reveling in her heavy breathing and moaning as I began
to make my way down to her stomach.
I kept my hands to her bosom as my mouth found her belly button
and I was so turned on by the smooth softness of her tummy. Her hips were
rotating into my chest as she tried to stimulate herself as I teased her
midsection and I could feel the hot wetness of her panties. Her entire body
was emanating sex as I explored my old flame with my mouth and hands. I
was growing in anticipation as I neared the top of her underwear and as I
dropped further her legs spread wider. Shelly ran her finger through my hair
as I kissed over the fabric of her panties and she gently dug her nails into
my scalp as my face positioned over her crotch and I kissed the lining
around her undergarment. I breathed in her womanly musk and rolled my
eyes in excited delight from her pheromones that were dripping from her
covered vagina. I kissed the fabric holding in her skin and was turned on by
how wet she was making her panties. My inpatients got the better of me as I
looped my fingers in the band and pulled the down. Shelly had to close her
legs in order for the fabric to pass by her thighs but once they were off she
opened back up again just for me. Her vagina was a pretty open flower
ready and willing for my approach. I looked up in to Shelly's eyes before
moving in to place my mouth to her wetness. I ran my nose up her slit first
taking in a deep breath before slipping my tongue over the lips. As I did,
Shelly gripped the sheets tight and threw a leg over my shoulder to hold me
in place. I buried my tongue as deep as I could go inside of her and was
overtaken by the delicious taste of her. I couldn't help but lick and suck on
every part of her before moving to her most sensitive spot which was
already swollen, exposed and begging for attention. Shelly soaked my
entire mouth and nose as I ate of her honey and she began getting louder
and louder as I did. Shelly grabbed my hair with both hands when I sucked
in her clit and it only took seconds for her to explode from my flicking
tongue. She bucked and rotated her hips and held my head in place as she
climaxed. I couldn't help but notice the sweetness of her grow as she did
and when she was able to focus she sat up quickly, pulled me up and threw
me down on to the bed.
I licked my lips of her juices as she ripped my pants off of me
along with my boxer shorts and took no time at all making my hard on
disappear between her lips. I couldn't believe how aggressive she had
become from her one orgasm and I was even more surprised at how well
she was at giving a blow job. She took every inch of me in to her mouth and
pulled back slowly with an incredible suction that almost made me climax
myself. She licked and sucked on me with such a loving that I had never
seen from a woman before and I noticed that she never took her hand away
from herself as she pleased me. The fact that she was masturbating while
giving me oral sex was an even bigger turn on so I reached down and
grabbed at one of her garters and pulled her toward my head to get into a
69 with me. She moaned an agreement and swung her leg over my head
and sunk her hungry flower to my lips. I sucked her in and her mouth
became a furious sex machine as I stimulated her with my own mouth. I
could feel my orgasm building from this hot and hard change in sex that I
after only seconds of this pleasure Shelly turned herself around to lower
herself down onto my hardness. “Oh my god,” she exclaimed, “I can't
believe how horny I am for you right now!”
“Me either.” I responded a Shelly reached between us and guided
me inside her.
“That's not a problem is it?”
“No not at all.”
 Sucked in a deep breath and let out a growl as Shelly's body
gripped my manhood. She slowed down at this point to which I could only
guess was that she wanted it to last. She didn't want it to be over too soon
but with how much she and I had been communicating over the past couple
of years as to how much we wanted each other I didn't think it was going to
take long for either of us. I was right about her and almost right about me
but I was able to bite my tongue to create enough pain to distract me when I
felt her grip me even tighter when she climaxed. She was going slow at first
but as the heated feeling began to build she rode me hard and fast. A scream
of absolute pleasure roared from her throat as she came and in the middle of
the throws of passion she leaned down and bit my shoulder. This was
another distraction from my own release as she sucked on the bite hard to
create a dark purple hickey. Her whole body was drenched in sweat from
the bliss of our sex and as she descended from her excitement she climbed
off me and went down on my manhood again.
“You turn!” She said as she swallowed me.
She sucked me hard and fast and even though my shoulder ached I
couldn't help but release my seed from the great sex Shelly had just given
me. This was a dream come true and the intense climax that ripped through
my body and exploded from my penis was one of the best orgasms I had
ever had in my life. Shelly didn't allow my seed to spill in her mouth but
instead directed the shots across her large breasts. I looked through bleary
eyes at the sticky white fluid streaking across her skin and it just heighten
the sensation even further. My body tensed and relaxed at each jolt of cum
that escaped me and as I came down from the orgasm Shelly excused
herself to find a wash cloth so she could clean us up. After she finished
clearing away the mess she climbed in to bed with me and lay down
cuddling on my chest. “So you're here all week?” she asked.
“Yup, sure am.”
“Good,” she said kissing me on the lips, “then I can have you
everyday you're here.”
And she did.
A Crush in Bondage by Layla Mills
Carl had a crush, not like any other crush he had had before and it
consumed most his life. He thought of her all the time and saw her in his
dreams. Carl who is 31 years old, wasn't that good looking of a man he
wore glasses and preferred books to sports but he did try to take care of
himself by exercising on a regular basis, eating healthy and making sure he
worked to support himself. He wasn't virgin but he did lack a lot of sexual
experience and he only hoped that maybe one day a woman would change
all that. Hence the crush but it was more than just sex for him, he felt like
he could really get to know her and perhaps fall in love. The crushes name
is Rachel and she works at the local library. Rachel is 29 years old, petite,
long black hair, kind of mousey with blue eyes like the afternoon sky and
wore glasses that accentuated them into huge pools of blue. Carl could tell
from his many trips to the library that, even though she wore heavier
clothes to hide what she had, he caught glimpses of the real Rachel
underneath. He could read the curve of her body with some of the tighter
clothes she had on and knew that she would be extremely sexy if she wore
something less frumpy. Now Carl didn't like to think of himself as a stalker,
not one bit, he loved to read and had made a friend of Rachel in many trips
to the library. They talked about books they had read and Carl never made
any kind of pass at Rachel or off color remark. He was always the
gentleman when he spoke to her and she seemed to enjoy their
conversations, even by stopping and sitting with him in his little quiet
alcove that he liked to read by the window. She would sometimes sit and eat
her lunch while talking with Carl and he always thought she to be very
pretty when she chewed her food or did anything around him, thank you
very much. Her smile was a sunbeam in his life even on a rainy day. It was
her attention and that smile that made him work out to tone up his body in
hopes one day he would have the courage to ask her out on a date. As far as
he knew she didn't have a boyfriend and sometimes he would see her
walking home by herself. He had an idea what apartment she lived in and it
wasn't too far from where he lived. Sometimes he saw her in the
supermarket ,alone, and he would approach her and start up a conversation.
Normally light talk nothing important just how was your day and the like
but she would always greet him with that smile.
Finally, one day, Carl decided he was going to ask Rachel out, he
put on some nice clothes, careful not to over do it and went to the library.
Rachel was busy putting books back on the shelves toward a quiet secluded
part of the library and as he approached Rachel stopped to give him the
smile and a warm hello. She stepped down off of her step stool and her
smile grew even bigger as she noticed Carl dressed up and looking nice.
“Um, Rachel,” he said diverting his eyes from her as he spoke, “I
have been coming in here and talking with you for awhile now and...” Carl
shuffled his feet and looked into those blue eyes again.
“Yeah?” Rachel said visibly getting excited.
“Well, I was wondering,” Carl spoke almost in a whisper his
question, “would like to go out sometime. I know you probably have a
boyfriend but...” As Carl spoke these last words Rachel's head turned from
side to side quickly indicating a no answer which made Carl's heart drop
into his stomach. Rachel saw his reaction and quickly corrected the
situation.
“I mean no as in I don't have a boyfriend and,” she shook her head
up and down, “yes...I would love to go out with you.”
Carl almost fell to his knees when she spoke her words to him, he
could not believe that she, Rachel, had said yes. He got a big goofy smile
which made Rachel giggle and it sounded like wind chimes to Carl's ears.
“How about Friday?” Rachel asked, “I don't have to work the next
day so we can spend as much time as we want together.”
“Um...” Carl was speechless and Rachel giggled again, “Yes, I
mean yes...Friday would be great. 8 o'clock sound good?”
Rachel pulled out a piece of paper and a pen from her book cart
and wrote her phone and apartment number down and handed it to Carl who
read it and reread it. “Make it 7, I get out of work at 5:30,” Rachel said, “I'll
be ready by 7.”
Carl shook his head still in complete awe that his crush had just
accept his invitation for a date and he had to stop himself from jumping for
joy and screaming aloud right there in the quiet library. As he turned Rachel
spoke, “Hey Carl,” he turned to look at her, “I've been waiting for you to
ask me, did you know that?”
 “No,” he stammered turning beet red, “I never thought you would
be interested in me.”
“Well I am.” Rachel responded with her smile.
“7 o'clock, Friday, your apartment?”
“Definitely, I can't wait.” Rachel waved goodbye to Carl and he
had to do a little dance when he got outside. Carl didn't care who was
watching as he skipped and danced all the way to his car and his drive home
was filled with hootin and hollerin with bouts of laughter.

It was a long three days before Friday and Carl couldn't help but go
to work and when he was done at 3 he would then go to the library every
day until then. The relationship between him and Rachel seemed to change
for the better. They seemed closer, she shared her lunch with him they
spoke on many more subjects some they agreed on some they didn't but it
never got heated or angry. Thursday afternoon Rachel was wearing
something different than normal, an outfit that totally caught Carl off guard.
Rachel was wearing a tight skirt that ended just above her knees and
showed off what Carl had always known, a very curvy set of hips and a nice
round butt. She wore a blouse that fit rather snug against her small but
round breasts and she had her hair down from her normal ponytail. When
Carl saw her he was flabbergasted and was much more attracted to what he
saw. Instead of going to Carl's normal place by the window, she took him to
her quiet place in the library, a little room that had a soft comfy chair and a
table that she sometimes ate her lunch at. It was little more than a closet but
she closed the door behind them and she motioned for him to sit down.
When he took a seat Rachel sat on his lap which surprised Carl but she just
started talking as she sat her lunch on the table which consisted of grapes,
cheese and crackers. As they spoke Carl tried not to get an erection which
much more difficult with this sexy creature sitting upon his lap. She fed him
some of her lunch as they talked and Carl was becoming more enamored
with Rachel every second he was with her. She seemed just as taken with
him as well her demeanor had gone from slightly withdrawn in their
conversations to hanging on every word and now sitting across his lap
feeding him. When they were done with her lunch she kissed him the cheek
and the contact made him giddy inside. Her lips were electric on his skin
and he couldn't help but smile as she stood up to exit the room.
 “So,” she said turning around to face Carl, who had yet to stand,
“refrain from coming up here to see me.” Carl didn't know quite what to
make of this statement and became confused.
“I want to see you,” she explained, “I really do but I want to have a
little distance until our date. It will give us more to talk about and more
time for you to think of where we should go.”
“I already have a plan...” Carl began but Rachel cut him off.
“I have a plan as well,” she spoke almost in a authoritative tone,
“and believe me it is going to be a night we won't soon forget.”
Carl sat in the small room more confused as ever as Rachel went
back to work and as Carl left the library Rachel wasn't anywhere to be
seen. He left dumbfounded as to if one if his confessions to her probably
spurred this whole situation on. But he loved a good mystery.

Friday came and the time seemed to just crawl by, work was slow
and it seemed like every 5 minutes Carl was looking up at the clock from
his desk. He couldn't concentrate on work and every time the phone rang he
expected it to be Rachel saying she was canceling their date. The mystery
of what her plan was driving him crazy and the all of a sudden change in
her clothes and mannerism. Not that Carl was complaining, Rachel looked
fantastic she was thin but not overly so, her figure had curves in all the right
places and the way she just flung herself onto his lap and fed him food was
a complete and pleasant surprise. When Carl was out of work he had to stop
himself from going straight to the library to see Rachel, it was so out of the
norm of his routine that it he didn't know what to do with himself for 4
hours until he could pick Rachel up. He went home and tried to read but
once again his mind was too distracted. He wanted to know what her plan
was, it was driving him crazy. It couldn't have anything to do with sex
because the relationship was too new or was it. He had to take the idea from
his mind, as much as he would love to have sex with Rachel it just wasn't
going to happen so he pushed it as far back in his mind as he could. He sat
back on the couch, flipped on the TV and scanned through but nothing good
was on. Carl watched the clock like he did at work but when 5:30 rolled
around he knew she was off work and so he started to get ready himself.
He showered, shaved, put in his contacts instead of wearing his glasses,
dressed in a dark maroon dress shirt and a pair of black dress slacks and
sprayed on cologne. 6:25, the time was getting closer and Carl glanced in
the mirror and smiled at the appearance he wasn't used to seeing. He looked
completely different he looked really good if he didn't say so himself and
when the time reached 6:45 he dialed Rachel. The phone rang once, twice
three times and then she answered.
“Hello?” Her voice was full of expectation.
“Hi Rachel?”
“Who else would it be, Carl? Are you coming to get me now?”
“I'll be there in about 10 minutes.”
“Great!! I can't wait to see you. Please hurry!”
“On my way.” Click.
Carl grabbed his keys and was out the door in one swift moment.
“Please hurry.” Her words sunk in to his heart with a warmth and he wasn't
going to let her wait. He drove quickly but safely as Carl is prone to do and
got to her apartment not one minute sooner or later than 7 on the dot. He
didn't even get to knock before Rachel opened the door and the goddess that
answered was Rachel but the Mousey librarian was replaced. Her normally
straight black hair that was pulled back into a pony tail or a bun was now
hanging over and around her shoulder in little ringlets and curls. Rachel's
make up was done that made her have an almost Gothic vibe, with dark
eyeliner and red lips that sent a warm thrill through Carl's body and he
couldn't help but feel the urge to kiss her on those red lips. Her glasses were
gone and even though they gave her blue eyes a wide girlish look now they
had a womanly seductive stare which excited and made his stomach do
somersaults. Rachel wore a small black form fitting dress that barely cover
the thigh highs she wore underneath and when she stepped out onto the
porch closing her door behind her Carl noticed she wore no bra. It wasn't in
poor taste without the undergarment it was very arousing to see her small
yet ample breasts being held up by her dress. She leaned up and gave him a
kiss on his cheek which sent the sparks throughout him again and she took
him by the arm .
“You look very handsome,” Rachel flirted as they began to walk to
Carl's car, “I like your shirt it brings out the green in your eyes.”
“And you look,” think of a word, Carl, he thought. “Stunning,
absolutely stunning!”
“Thank you,” Rachel purred, “so where to now?”
Carl smiled and left it to mystery but the mystery wasn't a
disappointment to Rachel at all. Carl took her to for an evening walk down
by the beach to watch the sunset, then out for a candle lit dinner in a quiet
fancy restaurant and finally to watch a late night view of one of Rachel's
favorite classic movies. Carl really put on the charm and Rachel was a
dream come true upon his arm and in his company the whole evening. After
the movie they walked to Carl's car and Carl drove her back to her
apartment and when as he walked her to her door she turned looking even
more ravishing now after their date.
“So I had a wonderful time.” Carl spoke with an slight hint of
sadness that the night was coming to an end but Rachel gave him her smile.
“I hope you are coming in for the surprise I've been planning.” She
said tilting her head to the side and biting her lower lip and when she did
Carl could not reject her offer even if he wanted to. The look she had on her
face was pure seduction and if it was any indication of what she had
planned Carl knew better than to say no.
“Oh most certainly,” he said smiling himself and with that Rachel
turned and entered her domicile with Carl following behind holding her
hand. She released his hand and told him to wait while she slipped into
something more comfortable and she stepped into her room and closed the
door. As he waited he was amazed at the shelves of books she possessed
and how right at home he truly felt just by stepping into her world. He
gazed around at all of the little knickknacks and pictures she had hanging
and found himself thinking this woman was the one. The one he could fall
in love with and he wasn't far off at that. He became entranced with who
she was allowing him to see and then she spoke from behind him.
“This way,” she called standing in her bedroom doorway with
candlelight from her room silhouetting her curves, “I really am excited to
give you a night to remember.”
He could just make out that the dress she had been wearing was no
longer on her body and that she stood in the doorway wearing a tight lace
teddy and those same black thigh highs and high heels. She held in her
hands a blindfold and beckoned him with a black gloved finger.
“Okay.” Carl said and he almost ran to join her and once he was
able to see her in better light his jaw dropped and his penis grew to about
3quarters hard. She was so sexy and even though he often fantasized about
her during his alone time, he never would have guessed the reality would be
so much better. He also never would have guessed this to happen on their
first date and as Rachel placed the blindfold on him his world was about to
change forever.

He stood still as he could feel Rachel's gloved hands gently caress

his body, moving over his arms, chest neck and to run through his hair. He
could smell her perfume and as her hands explored his form he was
beginning to have problems keeping his balance. As he stood up as well as
he could he felt her begin to unbutton his shirt and remove it over his
shoulders to fall to the floor.
“Very nice.” she whispered in an aroused tone and then Carl first
felt her hair on his chest then her lips.
Carl reached out to touch her but Rachel seized his forearms and
kept them at his side. Carl breathed in hard from her controlling gesture but
for some reason it turned him on more than it bothered him. Her mouth
kissed his chest and she bit gently on his left nipple and then sucked it in
hard. Carl hissed at the slight pain that coursed through him but it wasn't
unpleasant. His hands clenched into fists and Rachel moved away from
him. He stood alone in the darkness of the blindfold and then felt Rachel
take his hands again. She brought them together around to his front and
Carl felt a soft rope begin to tie his wrists.
“Do you trust me, Carl?” Rachel said in a more concerned for his
well being tone than one of dominance.
“Yes.” was his reply even though he sounded nervous.
“From this point on,” Rachel spoke in a more authoritative tone
binding his hands in a firm but yet non constrictive way, “you refer to me as
ma'am or mistress! Do you understand?”
“Yes.”
Rachel grabbed Carl's testicles firmly and squeezed, “Yes, What?”
She demanded
“Yes Mistress!” was his submissive answer.
“Well well, Carl,” Rachel said releasing her grip to a more gentle
stroke up and down Carl's hard on, “I see you're all ready for me.”
“Yes, Mistress.”
Carl could feel Rachel press herself against his body and felt her
face mere inches from his. “Well guess what, Carl. I am going to tease you
til you are fit to burst,” Rachel's hot sweet breath was on his lips, “you will
make me cum as many times as I tell you to make me cum and only when I
tell you too. You WILL only cum when I tell you too and if you cum too
soon you will be punished. Do you understand?”
“Yes Mistress.”
“Good boy.” Rachel purred as she began removing Carl's shoes,
pants and boxers. Once he was completely naked standing in the center of
Rachel’s bedroom with an erection that could knock down a building He
could feel Rachel circling him.
“Mmmmm, that is a nice size cock,” she moaned running a finger
up the shaft to the head, “I can't wait to feel it inside me but I'm afraid that
since you didn't call me Ma'am or Mistress on your first try I have to give
you a lashing just to prove I'm not joking about the punishment for
disobeying me. Come here!”
Rachel grabbed his tied wrist and led her nude captive over to the
bed and bent him over it. Carl Obeyed without protest and Rachel made
him keep his feet on the floor so his as was up in the air. “Don't move, do
you understand?”
“Yes Ma'am.” Carl said preparing for what he was about to receive
and at first all he felt was several small strands of fabric running over his
buttocks and falling between the crack of his ass to tickle his balls. Next is
when he felt the sting slap from the cat o' nine tails across his bare butt
cheeks and the pain mixed with thought of who was transmitting it to him
sparked some kind of odd joy he never would have expected. Then another
sting across his ass sending the same signals to his brain and he buried his
face into the comforter and biting the fabric as another then another of the
sex whip lashed his tender flesh.
“Are you going to disobey me again, Carl?”
“No Mistress.” Carl said into the blanket.
“What? Say it louder!” Rachel demanded with another slap from
the tails.
“NO MISTRESS!!”
“Good boy,” Rachel spoke moving around on the bed to kneel in
front of Carl removing his blindfold, “now suck my nipples!”
“Yes, Mistress.” Carl's eyes stung and had to focus from the
invading light but once he saw Rachel kneeling in front of him with her
teddy pulled down to reveal her small perky breasts, he didn't want there to
be any other choice. He took her right nipple in his mouth and began to
suck on it feeling it grow on his tongue. Rachel tasted so good his mouth
began to water and as he sucked it into full hardness Rachel yanked his
head over to her left nipple.
“Good boy,” Rachel said to her sex slave, “just like that. Mmmmm
that feels wonderful. Good boy.”
Carl was trying to keep his feet planted on the ground but from the
bent over position his legs were starting to get tired. Rachel seemed to sense
it though and pushed him gently down to the side and on to his back on the
bed. Carl watched as Rachel threw her legs over his pelvis to where her
vagina was inches from his rock hard penis. She pushed her right nipple to
his mouth again and Carl sucked on it with great pleasure. Rachel herself
was getting really turned on from how this man who she had always had a
crush on was playing along with something she had always wanted to try.
Rachel had never tried bondage before in sex but she read all the books
she could on it and if Carl was as open to more after tonight then she really
hoped this relationship would last for a long time. Rachel really liked Carl
ever since she first met him, she thought he was smart, funny at times and
could really be good looking if he just put some effort into it like tonight.
She was really surprised at how well toned his body was and how well hung
he was as well. Rachel wasn't sure if he would be interested in this type of
play but so far it seemed he did. At least his penis had gone soft and he was
taking her commands without protest. She just hoped some of the stuff she
had planned would be okay but she figured she would take it light tonight
and if things worked out maybe they could get heavier another night.
Rachel grabbed his hair and forced him to her other nipple which Carl took.
His suction and rolling tongue along with his obedience was really making
her wet and she wondered just how long she was going to be able to keep it
up herself. It had been over a year since she had sex last and that was a
mistake that she wished she had never gotten that drunk to fall into bed
with the wrong man. She couldn't dwell on that now she had a sex slave to
command and command him she was.

“Okay,” Rachel said pushing Carl back onto the bed and then
taking a hold of his bond hands she pulled him toward the head of the bed,
“scoot back.”
“Yes Mistress.” and it was difficult trying to move but Carl
succeeded in sliding back and Rachel slipped a clip that was attached to the
head board to clasp the rope around Carl's wrists. Now Carl was tied to her
bed and as he lay there watching Rachel slowly crawl up his body he
couldn't help but push his groin into her trying to get some stimulation.
“Oh you poor baby,” Rachel said teasing, “do you want me to just
go ahead and fuck you right now so we can be done with it?”
“No Ma'am.” Rachel's question was Carl's realization to the fact
that he didn't want this over quickly either, that he could take orders from
her all night long if she would let him and even though his manhood
screamed for release he needed to try and hold out for as long as he could.
“Now I want you to lick the crotch of my teddy. I don't want you to
make me cum yet and you don't get the privilege to lick my pussy
uncovered right now for your disobedience earlier so get started.” Rachel
turned herself around to where she stuck her backside right into Carl's face
and he was smothered in her perfumed, fabric covered crotch. He licked the
hot damp teddy with his tongue wondering if she would punish him if he
tried to unsnap the buttons with his mouth and lick her wet vagina. The
view of her amazing ass from this position was making his cock jump
erratically and he could feel Rachel's hair tickling his thighs and the head of
his penis. He could feel her hot breath upon his groin and the more she
pressed her flat stomach against him the more he wanted her to touch his
neither regions. Rachel was loving this attention from Carl's mouth but it
just wasn't the same as having flesh against flesh but Rachel had to endure
in order to keep the sexual tension building. She wanted to take him into her
mouth but she knew if she did he would cum too quickly and this would be
over. Unless she kept him tied up and so her new idea formed.

After a couple of seconds more of Carl's mouth service Rachel

turned around and straddled Carl's cock. “Okay now you get to choose, I
could make you cum right now,” Rachel said with a smirk, sitting down
gently on his rod, “or you can lick me until I cum.” She rotated her hips
causing Carl to suck in a gasp of air as her hot wet pussy stroked his
member. It made it difficult to decide but he opened his mouth and chose.
“I want to lick you, Mistress.” This was the answer she was hoping
for and she praised her slave for his decision.
“That was the proper answer, good boy.” As she spoke she turned
back around and unsnapped the buttons freeing her vagina she pushed
herself against his mouth and moaned loudly when she felt Carl's tongue
snake out and flick across her clit. Carl almost passed out from the
wonderful taste of Rachel's snatch and he only wished he had his hands free
so he could caress her buttocks and spread the cheeks open. Rachel lowered
her head down and placed small kisses on the underside of Carl's shaft
causing it twitch and jump. She ran her gloved hands along his thighs and
every peck she gave him she paid close attention to his reactions. She didn't
want him to cum yet until he was inside of her and as he orally pleased her
she reached onto her nightstand and removed another length of thin rope.
Carl's oral sex was bringing her close so she had to work fast, remembering
one of her many bondage books that taught her all sorts of knots she began
to tie Carl's scrotum. She gently looped at the base and began an intricate
wrap that not only would cut off Carl's ejaculation process but wouldn't cut
off circulation thereby injuring Carl at all.
“Is that too tight?” she asked in that concerned for his well being
tone.
“No, Mistress.” His voice muffled by her pussy rotating on his
mouth.
“Good.” She said leaning down and swallowing his entire shaft
down to the rope around his balls. Carl breathed in heavy through his nose
because his mouth was full of Rachel’s clit and the sensation of her blow
job should have sent him over the edge but whatever she did to his testicles
stop it from happening. He wanted to very much but it just wouldn't come
to fruition, he stayed at a peak that just kept going. Rachel was amazing at
giving head, she took him all the way in to her mouth and then slowly
pulling Carl out she rolled her tongue all over the base of his shaft. When
she reached the top she licked the head and went right back down to do it
again. Rachel was enjoying herself completely and because she found
herself in a bliss of happiness she forgot to control herself. The build was
instantaneous and hit her without warning but her sex slave realized the
signs and tried to quit pleasing her. Rachel didn't have time to think about
the situation she just reacted and leaned up grabbed Carl’s hair on the top of
his head and pulled him into her.
“MAKE ME CUM, CARL!!!” She screamed and he obeyed.
Rachel dropped back down to Carl's penis and swallowed every inch as her
orgasm swept through her. Carl's rod swelled in her mouth but didn't shoot
due to its restraints and Rachel couldn't help but moan through her
mouthful. As the climax peaked she pulled away and dropped her head
down next to Carl's hard on, stroking him as she cried out. Carl was covered
by Rachel's juices as she exploded in his mouth and on his face. Carl had
never been in a 69 position before and had only given a woman head a
couple of times in the past but the books he read gave him the advantage of
the techniques he used on Rachel now. He just wished, once again that he
could use his hands to complete some of the maneuvers he read about but
being here with the woman of his dreams was fulfillment enough and as
Rachel fell off him to lay quivering in a fetal position he found her to be
even more beautiful.

Rachel's whole body was shaking, she wasn't expecting such a

powerful orgasm to hit her like that but the build up of the entire week since
Carl asked her out to this point had been the best days she ever had in her
life. She lay shaking all over in a half dream like state when she
remembered Carl still tied up next to her and sitting up she looked upon the
face of the man she hoped to one day marry. Marriage she had never
thought of that before until now, Rachel could not believe an orgasm so
powerful could make her think that way. She began wiping off his face with
a wash cloth she had placed on her nightstand next to the cords of rope she
was going to use and as she did she placed kisses on his forehead and
cheeks.
“Wow, Carl that was amazing.”
“Thank you, Mistress.” Was Carl's reply.
“You don't have to call me that now.”
“Yes I do Ma'am,” Carl spoke submissively, “I only want to please
you but if we are close to the end, let us finish it how we started.”
Rachel's heart swelled at Carl's words and for the first time since
their whole friendship began she kissed him. It was the first kiss of their
long lasting relationship and even many years later when anyone asked
them if they remember their first kiss together, Carl and Rachel would look
at each other and only smile without a word. Carl knew for sure now that
Rachel was going to be with him for as long as they were alive and as they
kissed Rachel straddled his penis and without the use of any hands he found
her opening and slipped in. They both gasped at the incredible feeling of the
coupling, Carl still tied both above and below and Rachel still in control of
the sex. She slowly rode him reeling from the length of manhood
penetrating her hot wet space and Carl still held at his peak from the rope
around his sack. Carl opened his eyes as Rachel sat straight up and if there
had not bee a cord binding both his hands and testicles he would have shot
every bit of his load inside Rachel at that moment. She was so gorgeous
with her black hair still in ringlets sticking to her perspiring skin, the black
teddy pulled down past her breasts with the nipple sticking hard and erect
and looking down his body to where she rode his penis and watching the
brief moment when his cock appeared when she rose then disappeared
when she dropped. Rachel stroked Carl a few more times with her vagina,
stopped, then reached around and pulled the slip knot she had put into the
wrap around his nut sack. Carl felt a sudden warm rush through that whole
area and the sensation of of Rachel wrapped hot, tight and wet around him
took him to the edge and held him over an orgasmic volcano. Rachel threw
the rope off to the side and looked down at Carl who was writhing
underneath her trying not to explode. “Carl, Rachel said reaching back and
grabbing his testicles with a firm grip cutting him off, you cum only when I
say, do you understand?”
“Yes...Mistress.” Carl was using every ounce of resistance obey,
the grip on his balls was helping but with the rope removed he could feel
uncontrollable fluid seeping out of penis.
“I can feel how close you are,” Rachel said, “so am I. You can let
go when I cum. Do you understand?”
“Yes ma'am.”
Rachel began her ascent and descent on Carl's rod again and
Rachel knew she only had a matter of seconds before she wouldn't be able
to stop his seed from filling her up and that thought made her tingle toward
her own climax. Slowly she rode him and Carl pulled hard on the binding
on his wrist to bring about pain to keep himself in check so as not to
disappoint his Mistress. Which Rachel noticed and she reached down with
her free hand and pinched one of Carl's nipple hard. The extra pain from her
fingers helped to maintain his composure and the position that Rachel was
in excited her. Grabbing Carl's testicles with one hand, while pinching him
to produce pain at the same time fucking him was an amazing feeling.
Rachel felt how hard Carl was inside her, how deep he was going and how
close he was to the end. This made her ride him just a little faster to bring
the building tension to its full and as it began its course through her body
she let go of Carl's balls to allow him to release as well.
“CUM NOW CARL!!!” She screamed as the best feeling orgasm
she ever had in her life ripped like lightning through her body.
 “YES...MISTRESSS!!!!” Carl cried out as the same happened to
him. Never before had a climax felt like this. It started from deep down
below his balls around his prostate, heaving the first load of hot semen up
his shaft and shooting inside Rachel's thirsty cunt. The first load was so
heavy that as Rachel went up most of the cum spilled out of the sides and
along cars staff. The second load made Rachel scream even louder as it
created the orgasm she was already having to rise to new heights and her
own internal muscles tightened so much around Carl that it prevented any
more of Carl's jizz to escape. Her vagina was sucking it all in and as Rachel
rode Carl faster and faster Carl almost ripped the bindings off of the
headboard from the force of his own orgasm. He closed his eyes so tight he
was seeing stars behind his eyelids and the power of his testicles draining
stopped him from breathing. He no longer noticed the pain from the rope
around his wrists but when he opened his eyes to look at Rachel she was
throwing her head back in ecstasy and screaming his name.
When Carl's cum stopped flowing and Rachel came down from her
cloud, Rachel fell upon Carl's chest trying to catch her breath. She dared not
move off of Carl's still twitching member due to the strong tingling that was
still affecting that area. She lay there a moment and for a second wondered
why Carl wasn't holding her and seeing her mistake she reached up and
untied his hands. Carl was thankful for the release so he could wrap his
arms around his girlfriend and as he lay there still penetrating Rachel she
began kissing and rubbing his wrists to get the circulation going again.
Before she knew it Carl had fallen asleep and as he snoozed Rachel slowly
pulled free of him letting out a gasp from the release that tingled her body
and she picked up the wash cloth to stop the flow of their mixed juices that
flowed from her. After a quick clean up and a trip to the bathroom she
began blowing out candles. She removed the thigh highs and teddy and
slipped Carl's shirt on and moving about the room extinguishing one candle
after another she buttoned up the shirt. When she got to the last candle lit
she glanced over at her sleep boyfriend and felt her emotions for him grow
even more as she watched him sleep. She leaned over and blew out the last
candle and as the room fell into darkness she tiptoed to the bed. Rachel
climbed in next to Carl and laid her head on his chest. His breathing was
rhythmic and the beating of his heart put her right to sleep.
A Sexual Break from Homework by
Layla Mills
Marlene and Diana, both freshman and roommates, in college were busy at
work in their dorm room. Marlene, 19 years old, was sitting at her desk in a
pair of white short shorts, tank top and typing an essay while Diana, 18
years old, was working on her homework on her bed. Diana was stretched
out in nothing more than a pair of pink panties and a t-shirt reading through
her history book and every now and then brushing her blonde hair from her
eyes that were beginning to hurt from all the reading she was doing. It was
Friday night and they both were staying in to get the mound of work out of
the way so they could go out on Saturday to go dancing at the clubs.
Marlene pushed her hands above her head stretching out the kinks in her
body and looked at the time. 10:35 P.M. Stared back at her from the
computer monitor and she sighed running her fingers through her black
straight hair.
“Wow Diana, we have been sitting here for over 5 hours working.”
Marlene said standing up, walking rather hunched over to her bed and
crawling face down to her pillow.
“Are you serious?” Diana said rolling over onto her back and
staring at the ceiling then looking over at Marlene.
“I'm afraid so.”
Diana rolled to her side and propped her head up with her arm. She
looked at Marlene's form lying on the bed and she had never admitted to her
roommate before but Diana had always found her sexually attractive the
first time they met 2 months ago at the beginning of the semester. Diana and
Marlene always played around like they were interested in sex with each
other but the playfulness never went any farther than grabbing or slapping
each other on the ass or the occasional sexy dancing with one another at the
club. Diana herself was bisexual and had had a couple of female
experiences in her life. Marlene had never had that experience and as much
as she played the part sometimes nothing ever went far enough to become
something sexual between her and Diana.
 But Diana now was looking over Marlene's body lying on the bed
and she admired the way Marlene's shorts rode up between her ass cheeks.
She found herself looking at the way Marlene’s breast pushed out from
under her form and she felt the tingle pass through her tummy. She began to
wonder what it would be like to be locked in a kiss with Marlene, what her
breasts would feel like against her own and wondered how good her pussy
tasted. Before Diana knew what she was doing she crossed the room and sat
down on the bed next to Marlene. Marlene only turned her head to look at
her friend and smile. Diana sat a little closer to Marlene side and started
massaging her shoulders. Marlene closed her eyes and moaned her approval
from Diana's touch. Diana had much experience with giving great massages
and often gave them to Marlene when she was stressed from classes. This
time, however, Diana had something else in mind and was hoping that she
could accomplish her goal. She went under Marlene's tank top and found all
the knots in Marlene's back and worked them out. Marlene moaned at
Diana's touch and that made Diana smile because she imagined Marlene
moaning from Diana giving her head. Diana wondered what noises Marlene
would make if she did that to her or how fast she could make her come with
the two adult toys she had in her nightstand. The more Diana thought about
bedding Marlene the more she was turning herself on and then Diana
decided to take a chance and straddle Marlene's butt. Marlene wasn't even
phased by Diana's movement and she just moaned even more as Diana
worked down to her lower back.
Diana's fingers were like magic on Marlene and Marlene found
herself strangely becoming aroused after Diana sat on her buttocks and
massaged her lower back. Marlene was more into guys but ever since she
met Diana and the more Diana and her fooled around with being lesbians
Marlene was beginning to become curious. She had never been with
another woman but Diana was a real beauty and if her love making was
anything like her massages Marlene could find herself having sex with
Diana someday. She just didn't realize that it would be that night and as
Diana moved further down to massage her upper thighs she instinctively
part her leg so Diana's hands could caress her muscles. Diana's touch felt so
wonderful that it never crossed Marlene's mind that Diana had never
massaged her legs. It felt so great and as Diana's fingers softly brushed
against her short's crotch line it sent little sparks of excitement up to her
brain. The uncontrollable wetness began to start between her legs and as the
heat increased from Diana's rub down Marlene began to become pretty
horny. Diana moved away from Marlene's upper thighs to her calves
Marlene let out a disappointed sigh.
“Whats the matter?” Diana asked concerned.
“Oh just where you were rubbing a second ago,” Marlene
admitted, “felt really good.”
“Where? Here?” And as Diana put here hands in the same spot
right next to Marlene's vagina, Marlene moaned an affirmative.
Diana became excited when Marlene wanted her to massage back
in the same spot she just was at and this time she massaged each leg with
both hands at the same time. Diana would brush just a little harder over the
crotch of her shorts with each pass and as she did Marlene moaned a little
louder and began to push her legs a little wider allowing Diana to get full
access. Diana moved her hand to slip a finger easily past the fabric and
touch Marlene's vulva and Diana bit her lower lip when she felt the slick
moist heat that was emanating from Marlene. Diana moved to the other leg
and continued her rubbing and mimicked the same technique by passing the
edge of Marlene's shorts to touch the lips of her womanhood. She smiled
broadly as Marlene allowed the probing finger to pass and she felt her own
moisture grow when she felt the same hot slickness from Marlene's aroused
vagina on the other side. Diana decided to try and see if this was going to
go the distance so she pressed her finger deep inside Marlene's shorts and
found what she was hoping for. Marlene was wet and very lubricated, and
as Diana began to finger her pussy Marlene raised her hips upward into
Diana’s probing fingers. Marlene turned her head so Diana could see the
passion on her face as she found Marlene's clit swollen and exposed. Diana
pulled her hand out and hooked her fingers into the waistband of Marlene's
shorts and slowly pulled them down. Diana marveled at the way Marlene's
shorts pulled slowly from between her buttocks and away from her wet,
shaved and pretty twat and as Diana pulled the shorts free Marlene leaned
up and kissed her deeply before laying back down.
Marlene's arousal was at full steam and as her shorts had been
pulled away and after her kiss with Diana, Diana went back to rubbing her
pussy with her fingers. Diana's touch was gently but skilled, she knew right
where to touch on Marlene and as she lay on her stomach she spread her
legs out so Diana could get to her easier. Marlene bit into her pillow as
Diana’s fingers parted her vulva and a digit slipped inside. Marlene could
feel her vagina walls sucking at Diana's penetrating finger and as she
moaned louder Diana began massaging her clit with her her other hand
bringing forth another bout of moans and sighs. Diana definitely knew how
to please a woman with her fingers as she stimulated her clit with the
perfect pressure and rotation Diana's other hand was moving in and out of
her opening slowly. Every time Diana’s finger would enter she would curve
it just right to hit a very sensitive spot inside her sending electric signals of
pleasure to her brain and all over her body. Marlene had never had a lover
finger her pussy like this before and even though she mostly preferred men
if Diana could massage her like this every now and then she would never
have to want for sex again. After a couple of minutes of this attention and
bringing Marlene to a heightened state Diana pulled her fingers away and
hoisted Marlene's hips upward so her ass and stomach were off the bed and
she was bent over with her knees supporting her. Diana positioned herself
behind Marlene and wrapped her arms under her hips to bring her hands
up to cup Marlene’s butt cheeks. She pulled them apart softly and cooed at
the beauty in front of her. Licking her lips, Diana began kissing all around
the area of Marlene dripping cooze breathing in Marlene's womanly musk.
She lightly kissed Marlene's vulva getting her wetness on her hungry lips
and as she licked the honey off her heart skipped a beat from the delicious
taste. Diana kissed up past Marlene's opening to the space between her
vagina and rectum and slowly licked the entire area captivated my
Marlene's moans. Marlene's juices were really beginning to drip out her
now and Diana could wait any longer. Diana bit gently one of Marlene's ass
cheeks and then buried her nose inside Marlene's slit causing Marlene to
buck forward and grabbed the sheets with clenched fists. Diana's mouth
sucked Marlene's clit in to meet her tongue and as Diana began to lap at the
swollen nub Marlene began emitting little whimpers of pleasure.
Diana had never tasted a pussy so good as she did in her friend
right then. She would suck on Marlene's clit for a minute then lick her entire
vagina devouring as much of Marlene's honey as she could. No sooner had
she licked away the dripping fluid than more would flow out dripping down
her chin as she ate on Marlene. Marlene was moaning and whimpering from
the onslaught of ecstasy that Diana giving her and she moved her right hand
underneath herself to part her pussy lips for Diana. Diana became ravenous
for Marlene and no matter how much of her that she drank she wanted
more. Marlene would rub herself when Diana moved up to insert her tongue
inside her just to keep the stimulation on her clit and as Diana came back
down she parted herself with her fingers. This was the best head Marlene
had ever had in her life and as Diana licked away at her she felt her first
lesbian orgasm stirring in her gut. Diana sensed the immanent climax from
Marlene and sucked her clit in harder and flicked her tongue faster of the
love button. That is when Marlene came, Diana held her in place and gave
her as much attention as her mouth would allow. Marlene had to bite hard
into the pillow and cry out between her teeth as the electricity ripped
through her body causing her vagina to suck at Diana. Her whole body
quaked under the lapping tongue and Diana could not catch every drop that
fell from Marlene's hole. She tried, she really did, because if there was one
thing about eating pussy that Diana loved the most is when a woman came.
Her fluids just tasted so much better after wards and she licked as much as
she could before Marlene fell forward onto the bed gasping for breath.
When Marlene calmed down she was still aroused enough to
please her new lover and even though she had never given another woman
head before she was going to give it the old college try. She rolled over and
grabbed her girlfriend and pulled her down on to the bed on her back.
Marlene leaned down and kissed Diana deeply, tasting her own wetness on
Diana's lips. They made out for as long as Diana still had Marlene's
womanly taste and then Marlene sat up and pulled her own shirt off letting
her breasts fall free into Diana's hands, who then leaned up to suck on the
nipples. Marlene pressed her hand to Diana’s sex and felt the hot moist
fabric that was ready to be stripped off. Diana continued to tease Marlene's
tits as Marlene began rubbing Diana's pussy. Diana moaned and through her
moans vibrated Marlene's flesh into sharp titillating sensations through her
body. Marlene pulled away and pushed Diana back on to the bed and
quickly pulled Diana's panties off. As Diana's nakedness was revealed
Marlene wasted no time by going down on Diana. Since this was her first
time with a woman , Marlene wasn't expecting the fluid to be how it was on
her taste buds, at first it was a sharp and musky but as she buried her face
deeper into Diana she noticed a change in the taste as Diana leaned back
and started moaning. Her juices were free flowing and as Marlene began
licking even more she noticed that she quickly was enjoying the delectable
wetness dripping out. Diana was impressed at Marlene's first attempt at
eating out another woman, although she was a little too eager she did notice
that Marlene started to calm down and hit the proper spots. After a minute
she licking her into a building orgasm and as the orgasm began to take over
her body she pulled Marlene's face closer. Marlene tasted the difference
right away when Diana came and she had to admit it tasted great. Diana
began to buck her hips and from the sounds that Diana was making it
aroused Marlene even more that she was able to get her friend off. Diana
gripped Marlene's hair to keep her in place and opening her mouth allowed
a squeaky cry escape as her orgasm built, peaked and then fell away leaving
her still horny and wanting to bring Marlene to another climax.
Diana climbed off the bed, pulled her shirt off and walked over to
her nightstand. Opening it, she pulled out a sizable plastic vibrator, inserted
the D batteries and came back to the bed to join her beautiful lover. She
gently pushed a pillow under Marlene, who was smiling at the toy in
Diana's hand, to raise Marlene's lady parts for easier access. Once Diana
had Marlene right where she wanted her she switch on the vibrator to its
lowest setting and beginning at Marlene's belly button Diana pressed it
firmly yet gently upon Marlene's tummy. Marlene felt the vibration from
the toy trailing down to her clit sending waves of bliss through her and as
Diana circled her clitoris Marlene couldn't stifle her squeal. Diana
continued to rub the toy over Marlene and as the pleasure built in Marlene
Diana switch the toy to the next higher level. This sent more blissful strikes
into Marlene's brain and as she neared her second orgasm Diana plunged
the wand deep inside Marlene's well lubricated love hole. Here was no
friction to stop the penetration of the shaking toy and as the tip hit
Marlene's cervix Diana switch it to its highest level. This sent Marlene into
overdrive and as she started to cum Diana leaned forward to suck at her clit.
This raised her up and over making her entire body tense and buck like a
wild bronco. Her whimpers turned to screams and Diana had a difficult time
keeping the toy and her tongue planted on Marlene. Marlene hadn't even
finished cumming when she sat up, grabbed the toy from Diana, pulled it
out of herself and threw her friend to the bed. Marlene was crazy horny at
this point and got into a 69 position with her on top and a pleasantly
surprised Diana on the bottom.
Marlene took the wet toy and as she got into a comfortable position
between Diana's legs she started playing it over her girlfriend's clit loving
the moans she was hearing coming from Diana. The vibrator slid easily
over Diana's wet slit and as Marlene took enjoyment in watching how
Diana's flower seemed to open from the caress, she felt the experienced
tongue begin licking her again. Marlene didn't want to cum again until her
friend did so she restrained herself from the pleasure. It wasn't easy but
concentrating on what she was doing made it easier to keep her mind off the
wonderful head Diana was giving her. She ran the wand lengthwise over
Diana's slit watching in amazement as Diana was trying to pull it in and as
Diana began breathing heavier Marlene pushed the tip only about an inch
in. She pulled it out and licked the fluid off the plastic then put it further
inside Diana, who was still busying herself with eating her twat. Which was
making it increasingly more difficult to concentrate on her task at hand and
for one brief moment she considered this to be contest to see who get who
off first. So Marlene made sure the vibrator was at the highest setting and
pushed as far as it would go inside Diana, who released her suction on
Marlene to give out a scream of ecstasy from the invading shaft. Diana
couldn't proceed with giving Marlene head as the quaking rod hit her cervix
and stayed there vibrating her insides with wonderful pulses of mini
orgasms. Marlene placed her lips over Diana's small protruding clit and
opened her eyes to watch the penetration happening in front of her. She
licked her girlfriend's swollen organ with increasing hunger and the sounds
that Diana was making was music to Marlene's ears. Marlene watched in
awe as Diana's vagina sucked at the plastic penis and for a moment
Marlene was able to let it go and Diana held it in place. It was an incredible
sight to see especially when Diana was able to pull it in farther without help
from Marlene and as Marlene took a hold of the toy again Diana's moans
signaled her second orgasm.

Marlene let go of the vibrator again wrapped her forearms around

Diana's hips and placed her hands on either side of her vagina lips to spread
them open. Taking the toy in her mouth , Marlene began nodding her head
to fuck Diana with it and as Diana came harder and harder her pussy
gripped it tightly out of Marlene's mouth. Once again Marlene watched in
amazement as Diana held onto the vibrator and for a moment wondered
how good that would feel around a man's cock. She pushed that thought to
the back of her mind in an instant because this was her time with Diana and
not a man's. As Diana started to come down Marlene watched as the
vibrator was pushed out in a sopping jet of fluid. Marlene rolled off the top
of Diana and turned to lay next to her friend. Diana was smiling a large
satisfied smile when Marlene kissed her. They both lay naked for a few
minutes enjoying the stress free air around them when Marlene spoke. “So I
can't believe we never tried this before now.”
“I wanted to, Diana said leaning up gently kissing Marlene's left
nipple, but I never thought you were interested in girls.”
“I didn't think I was, Marlene responded and ran her finger
through Diana’s hair as Diana sucked on her tits, and if you keep that up I'm
going to want more.”
“That’s why I'm doing it.”Diana said continuing to lick and suck
on Marlene's breasts
“Well then, Marlene spoke with a sigh, how are we going to top
our last orgasms?”
Diana sucked on Marlene one more time, looked up and smiled. “I
have a special toy that I've never used before only because I have been with
another woman since I got it.”
“Go get it!” Marlene said excitedly feeling her vagina tingle with
delight.

Diana stood up and went back to her nightstand and pulled out a 18
inch double headed, hard but flexible dildo. Marlene let out a squeak of
surprise at how thick it was and as Diana crawled back into bed with her
they both knelt facing each other each taking an end of the dildo in their
hands. They both giggled at the feel and weight of the thing they were
about to have inside them at the same time and as they stroked it like a real
penis they felt their slits drip with anticipation. “Lie down.” Diana said
helping her friend to her back.
Diana got in between Marlene's legs and rubbed one end of the toy
up and down Marlene's snatch getting it lubricated. Marlene was trembling
with excitement at how good this massive dildo was going to feel sharing it
with Diana and Diana felt the same. Once she was satisfied with how wet it
was she slipped inside Marlene, who gasped at the wonderful large feeling
it created. Diana slowly and gently fucked Marlene for a moment with it
before laying down herself with her legs draped over Marlene's. Diana held
the toy steady inside of Marlene as she got herself into position to take the
other end herself. She glanced at Marlene's face, which was contorted in
absolute rapture, and pushed the other end inside of herself. Diana and
Marlene sat still for a moment savoring the pleasure penetrating between
them both. The thickness of the dildo pushed into areas inside them both
that the other toy didn't and as Diana slid her self closer to Marlene the
dildo entered farther into the both . Diana wanted their lips touching so she
pushed slowly forward toward Marlene who was clenching her fists on the
sheets and gritting her teeth from the massive toy spreading her open.
Marlene, however, looked up at Diana and took the cue to push toward her
as well and within a quick slip the whole 18 inch toy disappeared between
them. Their twats were literally swallowing the dildo and touching one
another. Both women couldn't believe they had achieved such a feat and as
Diana started to rotate her hips so did Marlene. The sensation that pushed
through their bodies at the same time was a new feeling to both of them and
as their clitorises rubbed against one another the whole experience took on
a new height of pleasure. The huge toy stayed inserted stimulating their
insides and the invigorating massage on the outside was enhanced ten fold
once they got into a synchronized rhythm. They both held themselves up on
their elbows to watch their bodies gyrate into one another building up the
last climax of the night between them. From what they both were
experiencing it was going to be the most powerful of them all and as they
looked into each others eyes they shared an emotion for each other that ran
deeper than any friendship could have. For the first time in Marlene's life
she felt that she could make love to Diana for years to come and so did
Diana and at that moment both of them realized they didn't need a man to
make them cum. This thought was shared in both of their minds right along
with the large adult toy they shared between their legs. As this whole
enlightenment came to them they both climaxed at the exact same time and
with the orgasm they both threw their heads back and screamed in unison ,
bucking and rotating their hips together pushing the toy as deep as it would
go. Marlene felt something happen inside her that made her pull the toy out
of herself and to her and Diana's astonishment she ejaculated a clear fluid
as she came so hard it made her fall to the bed twitching uncontrollably.
Marlene played with her clit as the stream shot out of her onto Diana's legs
and stomach, who at seeing her lover cum so hard, fucked herself while
watching this beautiful scene bringing herself to an even more powerful
climax as well. Neither woman believed that such a strong height of sexual
sensation could have been achieved but it had. Marlene licked her hands
clean as she lay back trying desperately to catch her breath and as Diana
pulled the toy free of herself she crawled over to lay with her girlfriend.
Marlene jerked back from Diana's touch from being a little too tingly for
physical contact. Neither woman said anything as they slipped off to sleep
and when they both awoke the next day naked and entwined around each
other toys still laying on the bed they had forgotten all about their
homework, the club and men all together. From that moment on it was just
the two of them and that’s all they would ever
need.

36 Erotic Sex Stories(The Collection)( Best Seller)

Customer review
By Kathy K.
Gotta say, I am lovin these stories. Each one brings it's own thing to the
table. One thing is for sure, if you like erotic stories you won't be
disappointed. These are some of the best I have read in a while. This
collection is awesome!!!

40 Hot XXX Lesbian Sex Stories By Kelly Sanders & Conner Hayden

Babysitter Sex Stories (3 Babysitter Erotic short stories/ass

smacking/anal/rough sex)(Best Seller)

Punishing the Babysitter(Bestseller) When an older single father discovers

that his babysitter has been stealing from his home, he decides to give her
the punishment she deserves by tying her up and giving her a rough, hard
fucking.
Sizzling Bedtime stories(The Collection)Best seller.17 erotic short stories
for less than the price of 3
The Couple's Babysitter Fuck Toy (Threesome/Erotic short story)
A teenage babysitter is set up by the couple she works for. They know she
has a crush on the husband and arrange it so that the wife can catch the
husband playing with her. The babysitter promises to do anything if the
wife doesn’t tell her parents she was playing with a married man and the
couple take her to their bedroom and use her as their fuck toy.
Excerpt:Jack could hear Melanie breathing harder and could sense her
excitement. He put his hand on his own thigh and then slowly let it slide
down so that it was resting against Melanie’s bare leg. Again she didn’t
move away and Jack stroked his fingers up her thigh. Melanie slid down
further and Jack moved his hand under her skirt and onto her panties.
He heard Melanie gasp and finally turned to her. “I’ve wanted to touch you
since I first set eyes on you Melanie. What age are you?”
“I just turned 18,” answered Melanie. She looked at Jack. “What about your
wife?”
“What she doesn’t know won’t hurt her,” answered Jack and stroked his
fingers harder against Melanie’s teen pussy.
Melanie felt her heart racing. She put her hand on top of Jacks and forced it
harder against her pussy. “I’ve fantasized about you fucking me so many
times,” she said. “Take off my panties.”
Jack slid his fingers into the top of Melanie’s panties and when she lifted
her hips he pulled them down exposing her pussy.
“Oh fuck, that’s beautiful,” he said.
Melanie leaned across and kissed Jack, parting her thighs wider to make it
easier for him to slide a finger inside her wet pussy.
Tipping the Babysitter (Best seller)
Excerpt: "I performed a swift three-point turn and was about to start driving
back to the intersection when Ellie said, "You know I'm going away next
week, right?". "Yeah, we're going to miss you!" I replied, and looked over
to see her hand placed between her legs, gently nudging her crotch. My
cock uncontrollably flexed in my trousers at the sight of this, and she
giggled. "Aw, don't hide it" she said as I tried to place my arm over my
crotch, "It wants to come out to play!". She gripped her bottom lip with her
teeth and smiled at me, invading my soul with her huge pupils and cute
eyelashes. She ran her tongue over her top teeth and then reached over to
my crotch. I parked up at the side of the road and moved my arm out of the
way, allowing her to rub my cock. I didn't know what to say, so I just let her
continue as I tried to look down her top, which was hanging down from her
neck a little. She pulled at the neck line with her finger so I could see her
little breasts being hugged by her bra. My cock got even harder and flexed
again. "
The Lesbian Babysitter (Lesbian sex/sex toys/erotic short story)
Description: A teenage babysitter gets dumped by her boyfriend and
confides to the woman that she works for that she is off men. The woman
takes advantage of the situation by showing the teenage girl the pleasures of
some lesbian loving.
The Steamy Stepmother (Bestseller) A woman in her 30s marries a wealthy
business man, and moves into his expensive luxury house in the hills
overlooking the city. He has a daughter who invites her secret boyfriend
around for kinky sex sessions when nobody else is around. She forgets her
office ID card, and returns to the house to find the step-daughter and her
boyfriend in the throes of passion. She walks in on them and proceeds to
teach them both how to do it properly, with some very graphic
demonstrations.
The Naughty Hotel Maid(Best seller)
Excerpt: "My cock had grown to a giant hard on in a matter of seconds. She
hadn't even noticed that I was watching her merely a few feet away. I
opened up the gap in my towel and poked my dick through, unashamedly
jerking it as I watched her pleasuring herself. She was gently squeezing her
left breasts as her other hand worked away inside her knickers. The sight of
her panties being parted away from her skin briefly as her hand moved
around inside was making me extremely horny. Her feet were just tapping
the floor as she thrust her hips tenderly forward. She slowly raised her head
looked lustfully towards the TV for another glimpse of explicit sex, when
she suddenly noticed me stood there. She gasped and quickly stumbled to
her feet, patting her uniform down and apologising "Oh my God, I'm so
sorry!". I moved towards her, my cock now barely concealed behind my
towel. “
Hot xxx Erotic Bundle Volume 1 Best seller (5 erotic short stories for less
than the price of 3)
Five deliciously sexy stories that will make you explode with ecstasy
including:”The Naughty Hotel Maid”,”A Butler or a Slave”,”A Swinging
Shindig”,”Very Private Healthcare” and “Tipping the Babysitter”.
Hot xxx Erotic Bundle Volume 2 (5 erotic short stories for less than the
price of 3)
Five deliciously sexy stories that will make you explode with ecstasy
including:”Dirty College Girls Abroad part 1”,”Legally Banged”,”Getting
Even”,”Fucked by my Neighbour” and “Moonlight Serenade”.
Hot xxx Erotic Bundle Volumes 1 & 2 (10 erotic short stories for less than
the price of 4)
Ten deliciously sexy short stories that will make you explode with ecstasy
including:”The Naughty Hotel Maid”,”A Swingers Shindig”,”A Butler or a
Slave?”,”Tipping the Babysitter”,”Very Private Healthcare”,”Dirty College
Girls Abroad part 1”,”Legally Banged”,”Getting Even”,”Fucked by my
Neighbour” and “Moonlight Serenade”.
Dirty College Girls Abroad
Two horny college girls go on a vacation across Europe, starting with a visit
to Italy. Their intentions are not to see the sights though, more to get a taste
of the different sexual flavors on offer. When their waiter at a restaurant
invites them to a private underground sex club, they can’t believe their luck.
Very Private Healthcare
A university professor goes out for a night on the town with his friends and
gets irresponsibly drunk. At the end of the night he attempts to drive home,
and is involved in a car crash. He awakes to find himself lying on a hospital
bed with a beautiful nurse tending to his wounds. The level of healthcare
she provides, however, was definitely not in his insurance policy!
Fucked by my Neighbour
After undergoing a series of extensive plastic surgery operations, an older
woman emerges with a new, younger appearance. She catches the attention
of her young neighbour, Bruno, who is a culinary genius. After a perfect
meal together, they indulge in an evening of passionate sex.
Gangbang Mania
A married couple with a healthy sex life enjoys experimenting with every
kinky niche of which they can think of. They begin to fantasize about
having sex with their friends, going so far as to produce lists of who they
would like to sleep with. They invite a selection of their couple friends
around for dinner, with the secret intention of getting them drunk and
feeding them a ton of aphrodisiacs. To say the evening goes as planned is an
understatement!
Moonlight Serenade
A woman steals a load of money from her wife-beating ex-husband’s hiding
places and takes her young niece on a holiday to the Bahamas. Whilst there
they meet a pair of Butlers named Angelo and Bruno, and quickly fall for
them, resulting in a moon-lit night of passion on the beach together.
A Butler or a Slave?
An out of work man responds to an advert looking to fill the position of a
butler at a large, wealthy estate in the countryside. He attends an interview
and is greeted by the lady of the house; a stern looking mature woman. As
she places a ball gag in his mouth and a chain around his neck, he quickly
begins to realise that the job is not as he expected... it's much better!
Legally Banged
An up and coming legal secretary quickly learns that the best way to get
ahead in her chosen field is by using her seductive powers. When she
attends a meeting in a cocktail bar across the road from her office, she leads
her boss into a private bathroom and works her magic.